Logo

    tryst

    Explore "tryst" with insightful episodes like "Bawdy Old London: Part 2", "Bawdy Old London: Part 1", "Bawdy Old London: Part 1", "Bawdy Old London: Part 1" and "Good Morning Licks" from podcasts like ""Steamy Story Time", "Steamy-Stories", "Steamy Story Time", "SteamyStory" and "Steamy Story Time"" and more!

    Episodes (75)

    Bawdy Old London: Part 2

    Bawdy Old London: Part 2

    Prudence Plundered – A Victorian Master takes charge of his prim and proper wife.

    By Ian56. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    In 19th century London, Henry Chambers was a man of note and some means. Left a not inconsiderable estate by his late father, he had speculated wisely in the city and had become a respected authority on the whims and fate of the money markets. Such was his status; his advice was sought from wide and far on all matters related to the pursuit of wealth and financial contentment.

    He lived in a resplendent mansion in one of the most fashionable areas of Westminster where he indulged his public passions for art and fine literature. At the age of 50, he considered himself most satisfied with his lot and was able to look upon the years of his life with justifiable pride at his endeavors. His social standing had increased measurably due to his marriage some 20 years previously to Prudence, his dear love, whom he had been introduced to by one of his clients at a New Year’s Eve gala. Prudence had been the third daughter of the famous Fitzpatrick dynasty who had made their name in the early 1840’s as mineral traders and importers. For Henry Chambers it was love at first sight but his attentions had at first been met with a dry indifference by the handsome Miss Prudence who bore her airs and graces with a lofty distain, and it was not without some serious wooing and courtship on his part did he finally win her hand and agree to become his wife.

    Three daughters and two decades later, she was still a remarkably attractive filly whose abundant charms had grown even more impressive with age and no man felt as proud as Henry Chambers did with such a jewel on his arm when out socializing in polite respectable society.

    To polite society they presented themselves as a loving devoted couple but for Henry, beneath this nods and smiles, he nurtured a deep dark secret that even his dear wife knew nothing about..

    “Avast wench,” said Henry, heroically. “I sense the shiver of lust cursing through thy bones I do. But fear not for I am the one to satisfy the aching of thy hairy damp pit with my trusty weapon. Take it out I say,” he bellowed, standing bare-chested with his hands on his hips. “Take out my emboldened cock for it is the deliverer of your salvation and redemption!”

    At his feet, Bessie, his number two scullery maid, clasped her hands together in rapt but pleading forgiveness. At his command, she reached up and began to tug and undo the laces at the front of his breeches.

    “Oh, Sir!” she exclaimed, her exposed bosom quivering in the flickering candle light most impressively. “Have mercy on a mere serving girl Sir for I am naught but a slave to these wanton desires of which I have no sense. Such sinful words are a torment Sir, a torment!”

    “Sinful?” snorted Henry. “I shall have you know there is no finer word for a gentleman’s member than Cock!” He thrust his hips forward to impress his point. “What else do you know such a thing by wench?”

    Bessie, her curly red hair cascading over her sweet natured face, grunted with frustration as she tugged on her masters entwined laces, her eyes fixed on his obvious arousal beneath the cloth. “For shame Sir, tis innocent I be and only know such sinful names from the station I keep and from those that wallow in the gutter below.”

    Her face was purple from her efforts until, with a final pull, the laces came free and the front of his breeches sprang open. She gasped despite herself as his bloated deep crimson headed penis slithered and unfurled before her flushed face. Its mass expanding outrageously to reveal a most huge and impressive weapon that had her gasping in high heat and desire. She looked up at him with wide eyes as he stood leering lewdly down. “That Sir,” she gasped in wonder. “Is a prick the like of which I have nay seen and a prick that strikes fear into the well of my cunt so it does.”

    Henry grabbed his lolling cock. “I like prick. The vulgarity of such a nasty word is worthy of an occasion such as this lass. I intend to take this prick of mine and spear and plunge deeply into that juicy cunt that lays waiting between your firm thighs. Do you expect any less, wench?” His right hand was gently stroking his tumescence and the quivers of ecstasy were sweeping from his groin to his toes and back again. At each up stroke his spare skin withered and unfurled with greater abandon as the head of his organ began to leak his pre-spend.

    “No Sir,” shivered the maid, her face aflame with her heaving lust. “Though my faint heart flutters at the prospect of such a tight cunty as my own being invaded by such a weeping monster I shall bear its sweet agony with resolve and duty.”

    She reached up and grasped his veined cock in her slim right hand, her fingers barely able to circumvent its pulsing fatness. Her mouth was dry and her desire urged her to taste his meat. “Sir,” she said hesitantly as she rubbed the underside of his magnificence with her thumb. “I fear my need is becoming overwhelming and its constant whisper begs that I ask you the favor of feeding your prick into my mouth for me to suck on without shame.”

    Henry felt his heavy under hanging balls tighten in their hairy sac at the lascivious nature of her words. The thought of his comely maid devouring his outsized cock was one to savor for, alas, T’was only under such circumstance as their clandestine meetings whilst his dear wife was away that such a pleasure be upon him.

    He frowned inwardly at the merest glimmer of his wife for even though he loved her passionately she was cautiously high strung and the very idea of anything more than straight forward love-making was abhorrent to her whiles. Heaven forbid he so much as suggested she pleasure him with her sweet mouth!

    The frustration he felt at her lack of adventure had lain heavy upon him for all of their marriage. His pursuit of this adventure had found him cast between the firm thighs of his scullery maid who had no such hesitation in joining him in seeking pleasures of the flesh. Indeed, she had suggested and encouraged him on such dark travels that even made him gape at their outrageous landscapes. If only his wife had the merest hint at such mischief and want.

    His mind drifted as he considered his dear heart on her knees before him, begging to take his staff between her lips and to suck out his thick creamy spend. The stuff dreams are made of he mused. Egad, he wished for nothing more than to ravish Prudence with eager abandon and have her panting beneath him like a bitch on heat, urging him on to fuck the ripe bulb of her vagina with all his might.

    Bessie glanced up as she fisted her Masters Iron rod. His eyes were closed and he swayed slightly in rhythm to the pleasure of her ministrations. She knew that look for he had spoken idly with her after their exertions had ceased about his frustration and regret. Her Mistress was a sore old fish she thought. Blessed with good looks and a fine figure she was to all intents and purpose primrose, stuff and duty with naught in between. Bessie could only imagine her frigid nature in bed. T’was no surprise her employer sought comfort in the arms of another.

    His bloated angry cock head was nigh kissing her lips and in that moment she knew it was her duty to ease his frustration. Shifting forward slightly, she opened her mouth as wide as possible and slipped her stretched lips over his pulsing bulge and down over his shaft until she felt his mushroom butt the back of her throat. The smell and taste teased her senses as she began to draw back and suck deeply on his organ. The sucking of cock was to her a delight, a dirty devilish deed that warmed her soul for she knew she was skilled and the pleasure it would bring in its wake. She smiled at the sound of his sigh and lowered her head again as she sucked his prick to her hearts content.

    In her small room, the oak creaked and groaned as Henry forced his rigid cock into the maid’s succulent cunt as he held her face down over the end of the bed. Deeper he plunged until the neck of his organ slapped wetly against the petals of her orifice which clung eagerly to his girth as if trying to capture its thrust and never let go. The pleasure washed over them in warm wafts as the heat of their fucking grew steadily to a crescendo that had them both grunting and crying out loud. The room bore witness to the depths of their lust and the insanity of their passion.

    “Take my fucking cock wench,” hissed Henry as he speared her again and again. His appendage was glistening with his pre-spend and her copious seepage now that the climax was near. “Thy swollen twat shall be sore for a week once I have had my way with you Bessie.”

    Bessie scrabbled at the bedclothes feeling his tumescence crest deep within her belly. Her poor cunty felt over stuffed with cock and the ecstasy was so never ending she feared she might faint at its joys. “Oh Sir,” she gabbled. “Again. Again. Punish my poor cunty with your huge prick. Tis wonderful. Oh Sir! I can feel another climax building within. Fuck me Sir!”

    The plain oak bed creaked and groaned louder.

    Henry stared down at his mount, leering at the sight of her full arse wobbling from between the confines of her tugged open white bloomers. His feverish hands reached under her to grasp and kneed each full and impressive tit that had over spilled from the top of her starched blouse. He pinched each swollen teat making her shriek then moan with painful pleasure. He jabbed his cock into her again thus lifting her off her feet and held her against him as he flexed the muscles in his firm backside.

    For a man of his years, he was still in fine shape and built for stamina. He slithered slowly out of her cunt making her whimper and claw at his naked thighs. Before the next thrust he gave her pale arse a firm slap that made her yelp in surprise. He grinned. Unknown to her, he had come across a book that detailed how the matter of pain by deed of flagellation or spanking was one which was being much discussed in secret society as a means of further sexual exploration, and it was one he was most interested in discovering with his pretty 19 year old maid at a future date.

    But that would be for another time. The matter at hand was to slake his lust before his wife got home!

    Bessie stood over the small bowl and began to wipe between her thighs with the damp cloth. She winced slightly for her well poked vagina was blistered and sore from its vigorous shafting by her employers cock. She could feel his spend seeping from between her flower and she shook her head with a smile for the amount of his cum was a never ending surprise. Behind her, he stood fastening his breeches and making himself decent again. She realized his wife would be home soon and it was with sly female knowing that she had eased his need before she got back. Her Mistress would benefit from a good night’s sleep this night no doubt. Though that was but a small victory for she had learned through servant gossip that the pair rarely indulged in marital bliss these days. She felt a slight pinch of regret for him. Mayhap she should offer a word or two.

    “Have I pleased you, Sir?” she asked.

    He looked at her. “As always Bessie,” he smiled. “I can walk in society now without feeling as if the frustration of my cock weighs heavily like a ball and chain.”

    Bessie smiled. “I be glad, Sir.” She paused and bit her lip. Should she be so bold? Her station was only to listen and obey after all. But he had loved her nearly a dozen times now and perhaps he would consider her opinion. “Sir, if I may?”

    He stood at the door to her quarters. “Yes?”

    Bessie looked at him. “My mamma always told me never to be untrue to one self. In life, one has to live as if each day is the last and the day should be lived as if twas the last day. Do not let frustration spoil that last day with regret Sir.”

    Henry looked at his servant. A moment of understanding passed between them until he opened the door and quietly left.

    Dinner was served at eight o'clock sharp.

    At one end of the long table sat Henry and at the other end, his wife, Prudence, who fiddled with the food on her plate as she was wont to do. Henry looked at her as he idly swilled the wine in his half empty glass. Their conversation was one sided and she chatted away about this and that, and how her day had gone. Dressed in a lace blouse whose frills danced around the crown of her neck, a sensible cut of pleated black ankle length skirt and strapped black knee boots, she looked as ravishing as ever to his gaze. At forty three years and the bearer of his three children, she had lost none of the vitality and beauty that had clasped his heart all those decades ago. He took another sip of wine and felt a familiar stirring in his loins. Despite the events of this afternoon he still felt the pang of desire whenever he looked at his wife. E gads, why did she have to be so willful and disinterested in the physical side of their marriage?!

    “and I said we would be delighted and honored to attend your ball.”

    Henry blinked. “What?”

    Prudence put down her fork and looked at him in that way she had that made him feel slightly guilty. She dabbed the napkin over her full perfect lips. “Really dearest, I swear you look as if your head is in the clouds again. I was saying, Lady Fabisham has invited us to her winter bash on the 16th of December. I told her we would be delighted to attend such a society event. Everyone of worth shall be there. With good fortune, you may be able to charm some new business contacts and opportunities. By the by, I shall need a new frock for such an occasion for one must keep up appearances in such company. A small increase in my allowance is agreeable I’m sure. Heavens, I can’t wait!”

    Henry pursed his lips, deep in thought for her words drifted in one ear and out the other. There were so many balls, galas, invites to this and that these days that to his mind they all merged into one unedifying mass of time wasted. He had more important things on his mind this night. He took another sip from his glass and waited for the moment when they would retire to their bedchambers later that evening.

    Prudence stood before the long mirror in their bedroom unpinning her long and lustrous auburn hair. She could see her husband’s reflection as he leaned against the door watching her with the glass of wine still in his hand. For a brief moment she shivered for she knew his moods and the sound of his silence. Oh good grief, was that pesky male urge upon him again? She gave her head a shake and her hair bloomed around her porcelain face. No matter. She was tired from her shopping trip and needed her rest. A word of desist would suffice as it always did. Once every month was more than enough for such base encounters she reasoned. The last thing she wanted was to bear another child unto the world. No, Henry would just have to be satisfied with his lot in life.

    Henry continued to stare at his undressing spouse who had let the black skirt fall to gather at her feet. His jaw steeled as he watched her bend over to pick the garment up thus revealing to his gaze her spectacularly broad bloomered bottom.

    “The last day with regret.” said the voice in his head.

    His maid was right. What noble deed was he following? He was head of the household and had rights because of that fact. His mouth felt dry despite the wine. Those rights included the say over his spouse and family. His wife should be beholden only unto him and at the behest of his requirements both emotionally and physically.

    All his adult life he had been sworn by this sense of husbandly duty and had always submitted to her every whim both in public and private. That she was overt in public was of no import but her dismissal of his urges in private was a nagging boil that he now needed to lance

    He downed the last of the wine and placed the empty glass on the table. Taking a deep breath, he walked over to the side of the large double bed where his wife was slipping the nightgown over her head.

    At the sound of his approach, Prudence turned around, unable to see her husband for she was still enshrouded under her night garment. “Henry, can you turn out the light dearest and help me with this infuriating thing.”

    Henry ignored her, grasped her upper arms and lifted her off her feet. Hidden, he could hear her gasp with surprise before beginning to struggle.

    “Henry, what are you?”

    Henry kept silent. He carried her to the foot of the bed and dropped her face down, keeping a hand firmly in the small of her back to keep her in place. With his other, he reached up and tugged away the nightgown.

    Prudence twisted her head to look over her left shoulder. Her face was a blushing mask of surprised indignation. Just what did he think he was doing? He had better stop playing games and let her up forthwith or else! Her furious alarm rose when she felt his free hand clasp the buttons which held the backside of her bloomers together. What? Was he possessed? Had he lost his mind? She writhed harder. That what he wanted was obvious by his very manner but it was most certainly not something she wanted right now!

    “Henry, dearest, please, you have to let me up,” she gasped as she felt him tugging the second button free. “Look, this is not fair. Dearest husband, you should keep thy urges for when I am agreeable for such a thing. I am tired, give me a few days and I promise you shall have your way, once!”

    A third button slipped undone. The deep crack of her bottom peeked from the widening gap making him more determined to follow his instinct. After tonight, his lovely wife would know who was master in this household and if he wanted to submit to his desires she would have no choice in the matter. Between his thighs he could feel his penis strain for release from its confines. His lusty gaze fell to his wife’s increasingly exposed backside and swallowed hard. He was determined to teach her there was more to fucking than poking her cunty. The shadow of her secret crack was deep and long. No, tonight it wasn’t her cunty that was going to take the length of his abundant cock. His desire mounted as the last button slipped free and the stretched cloth of her undergarment split wide to set free her glorious arse in all its abundant magnificence.

    Prudence felt the cool air caress her now bare bottom. Her heart thudded in her chest, and she gasped as she felt his hand suddenly fondling both pale cheeks. This was intolerable! What gave him the right to do with her person as he wished? Used to getting her own way, she drummed her feet on the floor with a mixture of outrage and fear that her husband could be so, so, unreasonable!

    “Henry,” she muttered. “Stop or else I shall be very, very cross with you!”

    Her husband ignored her threat and grabbed the abundant flesh of her bottom harder. And what a fine bottom it was indeed. So very full and inviting for any man who wished to cast aside his morals for the pleasures awaiting him. He grimaced for his cock was most insistent on its need to be set free from its confines and to seek that which it hungered for.

    “Henry, are you listening?”

    “Be quiet wife,” he interrupted. “I shall not countenance your demands or excuses anymore. From this moment, you will obey my every word when matters of the flesh are in my thoughts. You shall be agreeable to my needs as a loving husband and physical man. Do you understand Prudence?”

    His wife lay motionless face down on the bed as she considered his terms. He still held both her hands in his at the base of her spine so escape was not an option. Her husband was determined no doubt to extract whatever due he felt was necessary from her person and there was nay anything she could do to prevent such an event!

    “I understand perfectly well, husband,” she replied coldly. “Tis not oft I say the pleasure is mine and this moment shall it be even less. Do as you will Henry for I submit to your whim as needs must. Indeed, once this penetration is over then tis normal we shall return and the sooner the better I think.” Resigned, she shifted her hips into a more accommodating position for her husband to spear her sex. Despite her graces, she still felt a shiver from experience their past love-making did have faint pleasures, though being a woman of repute she suffered such simple delights with reserve and kept her true emotions hidden. It was unseemly to appear so wanton even in the privacy of ones chambers even unto her mate in life. Until now, Henry was not a man to let his lust rule his head and after the birth of their children, his ardor had settled into a particular routine. Until now..

    Prudence felt a stirring behind her. Henry was unbuttoning his breeches no doubt and releasing his manhood from its confines. A sudden flush colored her cheeks for the thought of his organ was one which sometimes caught her unawares during idle day dreaming. Brief glimpses caught in the low light of a candle as he slipped beneath the blankets and settled between her firm white thighs. The prodding of its swollen head seeking her wet Venus before the first deep thrust which made the world turn on its axis and the breath catch in her throat. Such a thrust seemed always never ending until the base of his member slapped against the stretched clasp of her womanly lips. It would forever be a guilty pleasure that she would never admit to. Even now, with Henry saddled upon his high horse, she felt the earth move and the forbidden thrill playing with her soul. What had made him so steadfast was not a concern to her anymore for her reasoning had slipped away for she was of high heat and need. Let her husband slake his own lust and she grasp the delirious pang of delight which made the dark glow and her heart sing..

    Henry, though, had his lust set on more devilish schemes. His cock was now free and he grasped it firmly in his right hand. A gas lamp cast shafts of light through their bedroom window which fell across the raise bottom of his dear wife, the deep dark cleft between both cheeks keeping that which he sought hidden and secret. There was no time for second thoughts or doubt for he was determined on is course. That course was to take the virginity of his wife’s anus come what may.

    Prudence lifted her head at the first touch of her husband penis to her puss. She was wet now and she could feel the ache of her sex grumbling away as it waited to be sated. Her breathing quickened and her senses began to command her thoughts as she felt his weight settling over her as she lay over the edge of their bed. She gasped as the head of his “engorged penis”, the very word a disgusting delight to her - rubbed up and down her dripping slot.

    “Henry, I, please do it.” she sighed.

    But the expected thrust never came.

    Henry raised the head of his erect prick to push open her bottom cheeks so he could gain free access to the dark rosebud of her bottom hole. The pounding of his heart sounded like waves crashing upon the shore as he pushed down firmly with his left hand to keep his wife in position, for he knew the outrage that would cry forth when he began to force his erection into her virgin anus. Come what may, she would suffer such an invasion despite her protestations. A slight thrust and his cock head eased into the dark cleft and settled against her forbidden fruit. He was breathing hard. His excitement nigh overwhelming him and he fought to keep his spend within. It was time. The moment he had promised would happen was at hand. The one his scullery maid had said he must overcome to satisfy his manhood. The butt of his thumb pressed down on his purple bloated bulb and began to force himself into his wife’s arse.

    In her whispy daze, Prudence sensed something was amiss. What was he doing? His insistence was too high and if he was not careful he would find himself in a most objectionable position that was as disgusting as it was unfortunate! Was his mind addled by drink? She gasped loudly as she felt his member pressing on more urgently.

    “Henry,” she muttered, twisting her head to look at her dear husband who was a mask of concentration as he stared down at their joining. “Dearest, what are you doing? Thy aim is poor for the hole you seek is the one below.”

    Henry shook his head. “There is naught wrong with my aim this night, Prudence. This night I wish to seek delight from your body in other ways. I have suffered the torture of its forbidden temptation for too long in our marriage my love, so on this night I intend to redress the issue and have my wicked way with you no matter what.”

    Prudence stared at her husband wide eyed. “Henry?” she said, shocked. “Whatever are you on about dearest? Have you gone mad? Do not be so disgusting husband. I shall never submit to such a degrading spectacle. The very thought is abhorrent. Let me up this minute!”

    Henry held firm as she tried to twist free from his grip. “Enough. I order you to lay still wife for this is a reckoning between us. For too long I had submitted to your whims both in public and private and borne them with sufferance and duty. No more. This night shall be a new beginning for our relationship Prudence for I am determined to put my prick in your arse.”

    His wife felt her mouth drop open in shock at his coarse language. The sheer vulgarity of such a thing rendered her motionless with surprise under him. His prick?! In her arse?! Despite herself, she felt a shiver when there should be a river of outrage and disgust. Her husband was going to force his rather large member into the tight well of her bottom hole?! The disgusting man. It was if he was no more than the lowest type of vagabond who was ruled by the drink and his lust! That she knew such practices were indulged was of no matter. She was a lady and should be treated as befitting her station as mother and head of the household. She had her respectability to think about. More than anything, she suspected such an act would be very uncomfortable indeed!

    “No wait, Henry. Please. Be still. Tis not a thing to make a wife endure,” she pleaded. “I am afraid of the pain it will bring.”

    “Nonsense.” replied her husband. “As with your cunty, the pain of your first arse fucking will fade with use. As I have made plain Prudence, from this night forth I shall ensure that we partake of all pleasures of the flesh available to us as man and wife. The first time is one to endure, but from henceforth the delights of such an adventure shall become apparent. It is of some import to me that such a thing is so for my love of thee is not in doubt. Now, let us enjoy the fruits of our loins. Prepare yourself for I am about to take the virginity of your anus.”

    Beneath him, he felt his wife submit to his words.

    Prudence was drowning in a sea of emotion. That he loved her was in no doubt and that she loved him still was not in question. He was right in some way. With her whiles and charms, she had held sway over him for all their years together. Her manner had never been one to let her be ordered around and told what to say, do and think. She was so surprised it had taken so long for him to assert himself. Things, apparently, were about to change.

    “Oh, Henry. If you must, but please take care.” she whimpered as she felt him beginning to invade her bottom.

    Prudence groaned loudly with a mixture of pain and sufferance as she felt her husband’s penis force its way through her resistance and up deep into the canal of her anus. The white flash of pain made her scrabble and bite the blanket as it washed over her in an agonizing burst of deep dominance and her utter subservience.

    “Ah, oh Henry,” she winced. “I cannot bear it. Your manhood is tearing me asunder inside. I can feel it’s heat in my very belly.”

    Henry groaned for he was a tingle all over. He had done it. His cock was sheathed to the hilt in the warm tight grip of his beloved’s arse. The sensations were overwhelming and he prayed he would not expel his seed in such spasms of ecstasy. Their first arse fuck had to be one they would remember. He thrust his hips gently enjoying the soft slap of his heavy scrotum against her wet cunt. He was ecstatic. He flexed his massive prick inside her bowels and smiled as she gave a surprised exclamation at the sensation.

    For the game to be of more worth she would need to learn the language of the gutter.

    “Do you like my immense cock in your arse, Prudence?” he asked with a smile. He well imagined her blush at his choice of words. “That I love putting my iron rod in your bottom is without question. My cock loves being in thy tight arse dearest.”

    Prudence quivered as she listened to her husband. His words like fireworks in the dark as her soul wept around his buried organ. His organ. His penis. What had he called it? That naughty word that made her toes curl. His cock. His immense cock. She groaned again for a guilty moment of bliss suffused her whole body in white joy. To think that such a disgusting act could bring forth such abundant sweetness was a thing to amaze her. The heat in her loins was of a kind she nigh thought possible. Such heat was kindled by his words. Those filthy, vulgar, base but oh so appropriate words.

    She licked her lips. What resistance was gone and mere folly to chase by now. He husband’s desires had lain waste to whatever bedroom morals she had hid behind for all these years. She felt, excited. A strange sort of liberation. The dawning that any act was worthy in pursuit of such pleasure. One more virginity had gone. Her mouth was dry for the last was a thing he would make her do as well. She would feign outrage but, in her heart, she knew look forward to such a thing. But that was for later.

    “Say it.” said Henry.

    “No, please love. I cannot.” she whispered. “Such words are too dirty to speak aloud.” Inwardly, she smiled for she knew she would. She yelped suddenly for he eased his hips back and she felt the slow slither of his member as it exited her anus. It’s loss indescribable. She wriggled her bottom at him in frustration. Her husband, the bounder, was going to make her beg for his meat.

    “Prudence.”

    She bit her lip and felt her face aflame with shame. “Dearest Henry,” she whimpered. Oh, this horrid beastly man. How could he torture her so after awakening her sexuality? “I, I, I need your thing. Your cock. Your big cock. Please Henry.” Her bottom hole was gaping and twitching as if calling for it.

    “And, just where do you want me to put my big fat cock, Prudence?” Henry held his organ at the entrance to her anus. Teasing her, by letting its weeping head touch the crown of her dark hole.

    The insufferable cur!

    “In, in my bottom, Sir,” she wheedled. “Tis with pleading that I ask you to take thy impressive prick, your magnificent cock, and spear it deep into my poor sore bottom hole. Make haste for I shall lose my mind.”

    “Once my cock is in your bottom Prudence,” he said, with a broad grin on his face. “What shall I do with it?” It was not his wife who would lose his mind but him. His staff ached with the waiting and his balls felt swollen in their sac. He pushed forward and grunted as her arse swallowed him whole again.

    Prudence reared up as she felt him slither into her again. Such sweet agony! All those years wasted when such surprise and delights were near. Silly little girl. Her first taste had her desperately wanting more and more and more. She had pushed up on her hands and glanced at her man over her right shoulder with her hair cascading around her.

    “My arse, Sir,” she ordered. “I want you to take that splendid cock of thine and bugger me till thy feel the compulsion to spend. Dare not remove it for my anus awaits the soothe balm of it to attest my devotion and love. A fucking I seek Sir. Fuck my virgin arse dearest for tis now I understand thy reasons in claiming it.”

    Into the night and early dawn did Henry and Prudence rediscover the simple pleasures of life and sex.

    The soft pale light of the next day’s dawn found Prudence on her knees at her husband’s feet. She looked up with devotion as Henry took his stiff cock in hand.

    “Open your mouth dearest,” he told her. “Tell me what you want to do.”

    His wife grimaced at the dull ache nagging deep in her bowels for thrice during the night he had plundered her bottom passage. True to his word, each vigorous fucking had brought forth less pain and sprang for untold wonders that had her crying, begging and whispering endearments as he thrust mightily away. His, what had he called it again?, his spunk has been copious in its frothing amount, most of which was still seeping from her red sore hole.

    Another delight of discovery was at hand, literally. Such a deed a mere day ago would have her aghast and calling for the Peel. But not now. Not after last night. She wanted more of what he could give. Her imagination had been set free and dirty dreams danced before her. Her bottom twitched as she glanced at the length of his leather belt as it lay across the bedside chair. Beware what you wish for she chided herself. She smiled to herself. She suspected she could match her husband for outrageous fortune somehow. But now she needed to learn this. This oral adventure.

    “Dearest Henry,” she smiled sweetly. “Indulge me please. Tis a thing I’ve oft mused when no one is around and tis something that thrills me to the bone. Such a naughty thing it is for I feel such a wanton whore for even contemplating it. But Sir, if I may be so bold. I wish the privilege of sucking your impressive cock and the honor to taste the rush of thy spunk until I drink thy balls dry.”

    Henry bent down and kissed his wife on the lips. “I feel the honor is all mine.” he said with love. Such an act from his beloved thrilled him to the marrow. Finally, after all this time, he felt she was his. The love he felt was without fault or measure. As her sweet soft lips licked and kissed the bloated head of his cock, he made a mental note to slip a little reward into his scullery maids wage packet for giving him the courage of his convictions.

    There would also be the small matter to find her another employer. Just to be on the safe side and to avoid any possible awkward situations in the future. He had no doubt she would find gainful employ soon enough as she was a diligent and careful worker and his reference would count in her favor.

    He felt a twinge of guilt. But it was a momentary passing for his groin was awash with the delight of having his wife sucking enthusiastically on his well-used member.

    The past was the past. The only thing that mattered was the future. A future bright with the deep love and wanton desires of his sexually blossoming spouse.

    By Ian56 for Literotica 

    Bawdy Old London: Part 1

    Bawdy Old London: Part 1

    The Grand Old Lady Town Has Legends.

    By Ian56. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Foreword:

    In a sun-kissed valley and up over a green hill did one come upon the splendid sight of Old London Town. A landscape of steeples, spires, and belching chimney pots stretching to the far horizon as the populace go about their daily business in the growing community they call; ‘the grand old lady’.

    Each living their own stories that would be told over and over as the years and generations pass. But some of those tales can only be spoken about in dark shadows with a nudge and a wink. Bawdy stories. Ribald stories. Lusty stories that quicken the heart, catch the breath and fire the blood. Stories that aren’t told in polite company; Tales that can only be shared in places such as this.

    Max Phallus - the elephant cock of Old London.

    London. November, 1899.

    “Good God almighty,” the woman exclaimed as she stood there in the doorway holding a pile of freshly ironed laundry for her new lodger. Remembering her station, she put a hand to her mouth in embarrassment. “Forgive my intrusion, Sir.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker was not one to stand on ceremony and always spoke her mind. Twice widowed and once forsaken, the woman had the benefit of wit, wisdom, and life experience. Or so she thought as she stared unabashedly at the dangling member belonging to the young man standing naked in front of her.

    Gathering her wits, she knocked on the door she had already innocently opened. “There I go again,” she tutted as she stepped into the spare bedroom. “My most sincere apologies for barging in on you, Mr. Johnson. I thought, perhaps, you had gone out for a short walk to familiarize yourself with your new situation and surroundings. The old lady can be quite the eye-opener for those who have not experienced life in the big city.”

    Albert Johnson finally found his voice as he stood there still dripping water onto the polished wooden floor. “Uh, I, well,” he coughed and stammered as he tried to cover his modesty with his hands. A futile gesture for he was well aware that, endowed as he was, a fair portion of his member was still showing. “That is quite alright, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. No harm done. I was merely availing myself of the clean pitcher of water and bowl to clean up. I shall be more astute with the lock next time.”

    He watched as his landlady went over to the dresser and placed the laundry on top. “Thank you kindly,” he replied as he quickly grabbed a clean towel with one hand whilst still trying to hide his largesse with the other. “Your attention to my well-being is much appreciated.”

    Flushed, she glanced at him as he wrapped the towel around his waist. “Supper is at eight,” she informed him as she walked to the door. “I usually cook some oats and milk with a touch of honey. They say it is most agreeable for the stomach and aids restful sleep. Now, I shall take my leave so you can unpack your baggage and settle in.” With that, she closed the door and went on her way with more than just the daily chores on her mind.

    It was three days hence and the fading light shone through the lattice window as the landlady and her lodger sat enjoying their late supper together before a simmering log fire. In those three days, they had spent the time getting to know each other. They talked about his family back home in the shires. His new situation as an apprentice teller in the financial heart of the city. His pursuits and Interests as well as life in general and how much he was looking forward to living in the grand old lady.

    Albert Johnson was nineteen years. He was tall. Countryside lean. Sporting a thick shaggy brown mop of hair with matching brown eyes and an attentive sensible nature. Through connections, he had managed to arrange suitable lodgings near to his place of employment and an initial payment for his monthly rent had been agreed with the lady of the house, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. All in all, things had turned out most fortunate as he sat there enjoying his late supper listening to his landlady chatting happily away about all things under the sun.

    To his surprise, he found Mrs. Hoopenlicker a most entertaining companion. She was charming, bright, and witty with an easy-going manner that put him instantly at ease. Their little adventure on his first day had, apparently, faded into nothing more than an unfortunate memory and had never been mentioned again.

    Or so he thought.

    The sound of her voice and warmth of his supper helped the trials of the day float gently away as he sat on the couch enjoying her company. He rested his bowl on his lap and slowly closed his eyes feeling much contented as he listened.

    Such was his sleepy repose, he didn’t notice his landlady get out of her fireside chair and ease down beside him and put a hand on his right knee.

    “By chance in Summertime, Mr. Johnson,” said the older woman as she glanced up at her lodger who was now very much awake and staring wide-eyed at her. “The idyllic dreams of an unattached lady such as myself are sometimes disturbed in a way that does peculiar things to her sensibilities and there is not a jot she can do about it no matter how hard she tries.”

    The young man was about to say something but she put a finger to his lips. “That first morning those idyllic dreams were very much disturbed by what this lady witnessed and is now the only thing she can think about,” She paused for she understood full well that the next step was the greatest step of all. “If you’d be willing, Mr. Johnson, I should very much like to share this dream with you.” To emphasis the point, she slowly drew her finger down the front of his stays.

    To young Albert Johnson, it sounded as if his heart was in his skull with his mind all at sea. Rational thought had taken flight and even if he could think straight he doubted he would be able to give voice to it. “Ah, uh, well,” he managed as he stared at his landlady as she cuddled closer to him.

    All things being equal, Mrs. Hoopenlicker was a fine looking woman. Late forties, he imagined. She was of medium height. Maturely curvaceous. Immaculately presented with long blonde hair that was tied in a fashion down her back. She was wearing a starched white blouse that was buttoned to the neck and tied at the wrists as well as a sensible yellow ankle-length skirt overlaid with flower stitching here and there. A pair of laced leather black boots completed the picture.

    “Fret not about my presumptions, Mr. Johnson,” she confessed. “But I must speak of the things that are to the forefront of my mind. I ask only that you consider my request in the spirit it is meant,” Mrs. Hoopenlicker saw the first flush of desire flicker in his eyes. “And if I may be so bold, perhaps a little persuasion may assist in your decision.” she offered as she got to her feet and pulled out a wooden stool from under the table.

    Facing away from him, she placed it in front of the fire as she leaned forward thus presenting her lodger with a perfect view of her shapely backside. She paused for a moment before she turned and put her right foot on the stool. Then, as he sat there watching her little erotic dance, she slowly began to draw up her skirt and petticoats to reveal more of her black stockings to his rapt attention. She stopped at the first sign of her garter and bare thigh. “There now, Mr. Johnson. Do you like what you see?” she teased.

    “But I hardly know you, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” gasped Albert. “Though I am much flattered by your attention, I think it only right to point out that we have only just met.”

    His landlady tugged her clothes a little higher so that the needlepoint of her white French knickers was showing. “Isn’t that the thrill of it though?” she breathed suggestively. “What path we choose shall only concern the two of us at this moment. I trust such an arrangement shall be completely confidential by its very nature. I have needs, Mr. Johnson, and conversation can only get one so far. Besides,” she smiled as she ran both hands down her exposed thigh. “If there had been a whiff of doubt, Sir, you would have said so the moment I laid my hand on your thigh.”

    Her lodger stared at her. The lady of the house was right. He nodded. “Your words have me at a loss, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he replied. “Some things are meant to be and I cannot deny I am aroused by the opportunity you are offering me. Let us have our way with each other and hell be damned.”

    And so began the strange affair between the landlady, Mrs. Hoopenlicker, and her lodger, Mr. Johnson.

    “What a magnificent appendage, Mr. Johnson,” gasped Mrs. Hoopenlicker as she admired the young man’s sex as it hung down from his groin. Its length was as long as her forearm with the smooth apple-sized head hidden under the foreskin. “I swear it is the most invigorating thing I have ever seen!”

    Her lodger was flushed of face as he stood there with his shirt bunched up around his waist whilst his landlady knelt at his feet fawning and cooing over his growing prick. Growing not so much in length but in thickness as the engorged head slowly emerged from its sheath.

    “May I touch it?” she asked politely, glancing up at him. Heavens, her heart was pounding so vigorously in her chest she felt quite befuddled as she reached up and extended a finger to stroke his stiffening manhood.

    Albert was beyond reason as he stood gently swaying. What a ridiculous question! He very much wanted Mrs. Hoopenlicker to touch his thing and do so much more with it for he was quite unable to resist the temptations she was offering him.

    He nodded eagerly. “Please do, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he gasped. “But with caution for I have little experience in such things and the bell may ring sooner rather than later.”

    Grasping the monster at its base, she lifted it up so that its great head and one eye stared back at her as it throbbed in her grip. The most noticeable thing to her was how heavy and hot it was. Pushing it further back, she saw his ball sack reaching down to mid-thigh and she could only imagine how full each nut must be with the syrup contained within. Slowly drawing her fist up the shaft, she paused just below the crown and squeezed him gently so that a large drop of dew appeared. Peeking up at Mr. Johnson, she bent her head and deftly licked the pearl away with her tongue. “Never let it be said,” she smiled as she got to her feet; “that I let a single drop go to waste.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker hefted her skirts and delicately removed her knickers before turning away from him so she could kneel on her couch. Revealing her full bare posterior, she glanced over her shoulder to see Albert fisting his weeping phallus as he gawped at her rear all agog. “Mount me from behind, Mr. Johnson,” she urged as the young man stepped between her spread thighs. “I much prefer to be taken this way.”

    Albert stared at his landlady’s round bottom that lay before him as ripe and succulent as a split peach. Her rotundity was perfect. Large, yes, but perfectly proportioned with each white cheek hiding the delights in between. She had tilted her hips so that her mound was easily accessible to his excited prodding. As he watched, Mrs. Hoopenlicker reached down between her thighs and ran a solitary finger along her hairy slot.

    Quickly, he dropped his trousers and stepped out of them leaving his heavy bell end swinging lustily in tingling anticipation. Below, he could feel his testes beginning to churn in their mottled sack as he grasped his stiff penis and positioned himself for his initial penetration of her cunty.

    Suddenly, Mrs. Hoopenlicker raised a hand. “Wait, Sir, Wait!” she exclaimed. “The wattle. The sponge. Such is my state, I was remiss in my protection,” She pointed to her oak sideboard. “Inside is a small bag. To the left. Please bring it to me, Mr. Johnson.”

    Albert shuffled across and returned with the bag. His landlady opened it and removed a small wedge of sponge. “Even at my age,” she confessed. “It pays to take precautions.” She then removed a ball of string and glanced at his member. Calculating how much she needed, she used a pair of scissors to snip the required length and tied one end securely around the sponge. “Here,” she said, handing it to him. “Before you insert your prick, Mr. Johnson,” she instructed. “Can you be so kind as to push this into my hole first so that it can soak up your spend. The head of your thing shall force it as deep as it needs to go.”

    To assist, she resumed her position and reached behind to spread her bottom as she felt him gingerly press the contraception between the lips of her sex and up into her passage as far as he could manage before withdrawing his finger.

    “Are you ready, Mrs. Hoopenlicker?” he asked as he hefted his large purple knob so that copious amounts of juice oozed from the tip. He was consumed with lust and quivered with sexual excitement.

    The older woman shivered with anticipation as she looked over her shoulder at the length of meat about to invade her womanhood. To penetrate and touch the very heart of who she was and where her true nature lay waiting.

    Her finger still rubbed between the lips of her sex to help oil her waiting vagina for his prick was a monster! Could her poor sweet fanny even take such a thing inside it? Not only was it long, but it was as fat as a butchers dog with an angry head that wept impatiently from its single eye. “As I shall ever be, Sir,” she whispered. “Have at it and rest not until my venus has taken every last inch of you!”

    “Ah!” Mrs. Hoopenlicker rasped as her penetration by her lodger’s immense cock continued. Even though she had taken less than half of him, half of him was so much more than she had taken before. He squeezed another inch inside her and she groaned loudly for she could feel her innards being pushed to one side. “Heavens, Mr. Johnson,” she gasped as she gripped the back of her couch. “I swear that thing will rend me asunder. Oh, oh, Oh!”

    Albert was all a sweat. The mounting of his landlady, though most pleasurable, was surely hard work! Her fanny was wrapped around his prick like a vice and he had to pause while she got used to his probing. He was beginning to think that having such a large fucker was not a blessing but a curse. “You have the most delightful fanny, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he grunted as her sex gripped him tightly. “Are you able to take more of my prick?”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker was knocking on heaven’s door. Her mind was away with the fairy folk and the sensations that flowed from her sex made her weep with delirium. Her cunty felt absolutely and completely stuffed full of his cock. And yet, from her glance, she saw that he had much more to give her. Could she take any more? Was she physically capable of being fucked completely by such a thing?

    “Push, Mr. Johnson,” she urged. “Push as if your very life depended on it. Force your ridiculous prick as far and as deep as you can. I shall accept every inch of you if it is the last thing I do!”

    His landlady braced herself and thrust her buttocks up to make his penetration easier. Albert steeled himself and thrust forward with his hips in slow surges that had the poor woman impaled on his shaft yelping and squealing with wild abandon. The more he forced into her, the more vulgar her language became.

    “Mr. Johnson!” she shrieked. “Mr. Johnson, sir. Oh my, oh fiddlesticks, I swear on the almighty,” Another thrust. “Ah, oh, oh, oh, fiddley Fuck!”

    Albert began to twitch. He was hopping from one foot to the other as he rammed more of his prick into his landlady who was twisting and swearing as she knelt there on the couch. His hands had pushed the cheeks of her arse apart and he had a clear view of her brown hole winking at him above her distended cunt.

    “OH, you well hung bastard son,” Mrs. Hoopenlicker grimaced as her lodger crouched over her with his large balls slapping wetly against her hairy mound. She felt a sudden surge of pure ecstasy and shuddered through the delightful spell it cast over her. Finally. He was completely inside her. She had done it. She had taken all he had to give and it felt wonderful. Her cunty was full of cock and the head of it pressed somewhere deep inside that made her shiver from tip to toe.

    She turned her head as he heaved and strained above her. “Take me, Sir,” she begged. “Make me whine like a whore on a Sunday. Use that immense prick to pound my little fanny raw and fill my insides with your seed!”

    The mounting of Mrs. Hoopenlicker continued apace. The room echoed to the sounds of passionate coitus with the fire casting erotic shadows upon the walls as they danced. Albert was struggling to keep his ardor in check as he flexed his hips back and forth against her upturned derriere. Goblin eyed, he drooled as he watched his fleshy spike appear and disappear inside his landlady who had grasped a cushion and was gnawing on it with a face contorted with pleasure and pain.

    The filthy language she was using only added to his impending release. “Oh, Mrs. Hoopenlicker!” he cried as he banged away. “I adore the way you express your feelings in such a guttural way. But I fear such debasement shall soon tip me over the edge of madness!”

    Mr. Johnson was right. Her language was from the gutter. A hellish place she had known all too well before her first husband had rescued her from the life she had been living amongst the dregs of humanity who inhabited the capitals underworld.

    It was then she sensed that the young man riding her saddle was about to reach his peak. “Do not hold back, Mr. Johnson,” she urged as his thrusts became more erratic. “My constitution is well able to withstand the tempest which you are about to unleash upon me!”

    Her lodger exclaimed a sudden “Oh!” and hammered her gripped buttocks thrice in quick succession as he shot his thick copious semen deep within the groaning woman.

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker held firm as an exhausted Mr. Johnson collapsed on her as they reached the top of the mountain together. For an age, he covered her with his face close to hers and she could hear him panting like a sated dog in her right ear.

    “Sir,” she whispered eventually. “The deed is done. You may unmount me now for I need to remove the sponge.”

    Albert struggled up and watched as his landlady rolled onto her back, spread her thighs, and with a tug on the string hanging from her sex, pulled out the sodden dam. She held it up to the light as a teardrop of his spend dripped from it onto the floor.

    As her young lodger stood there catching his breath, Mrs. Hoopenlicker knelt down in front of him and lifted up the drooping length of his spent cock so that it hung twitching from her grip. In the light from the fire, it still glistened wetly from the mix of their combined juices as she examined it closely before she licked his waning tumescence clean.

    “Does that shock you, Mr. Johnson?” she asked as she knelt back.

    Albert tried to rearrange his common sense and ability to speak as he watched his landlady lick her lips. “Yes. Very much so, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. Today is a day I shall never forget.”

    The small clock on the mantelpiece began to chime as she got to her feet and walked over to him. “The first of many I hope, Mr. Johnson,” she whispered as she kissed him on the cheek. “The time is late and the day has been an eventful one. With your grace, I shall retire to bed and think upon things till I drop off. Be so good as to secure the locks and turn out the lamps.”

    He nodded. “Of course.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker stopped at the door and turned back. “Though it may not appear as such after our little tryst, Albert,” she began. It was the first time she had called him by his first name which somehow made the moment more intimate. “Please be assured that I am normally not a woman of such loose morals. It is just that sometimes I like to pretend I am,” she told him. “This day is done and tomorrow will bring what God or the devil decides. With that, I bid you a good night, Sir.”

    Her lodger watched her take her leave wondering what lay in store for him in the days ahead.

    “The Copper Kettle” tea rooms just off Whitechapel were the hub around which the tide of local gossip and news ebbed and flowed.

    It was mid-morning as the brass bell rang and another customer entered the establishment to meet up with her two friends who were sat in a far corner enjoying another day of doing nothing much at all.

    “Ladies,” said a familiar voice. “How are we this fine Summer’s day?”

    Constance Mulligan and Edith Dowinger looked up to see their long-standing companion, Martha Hoopenlicker, hanging up her coat and coming over to join them.

    Mrs. Dowinger smiled at her friend and raised an amused brow. “My, my,” she noted with a glance to the lady on her right. “The way you’re preening yourself, dear Martha, you look like the cat who got the cream. Has something happened?”

    The younger woman sat down and composed herself as the maid delivered a hot pot of tea and a plate full of buttered scones. Pouring a cup, she smiled over the rim at her two friends watching her. She did so very much enjoy playing their little game of secrets and the adventures they dreamed up to while away the long hours of boredom.

    She sat forward. “Ladies,” she whispered conspiratorially. “By chance and circumstance, I may have come upon a rather well-endowed solution to our much-discussed little problem.”

    By Ian56 for Literotica

    Bawdy Old London: Part 1

    Bawdy Old London: Part 1

    The Grand Old Lady Town Has Legends.

    By Ian56. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Foreword:

    In a sun-kissed valley and up over a green hill did one come upon the splendid sight of Old London Town. A landscape of steeples, spires, and belching chimney pots stretching to the far horizon as the populace go about their daily business in the growing community they call; ‘the grand old lady’.

    Each living their own stories that would be told over and over as the years and generations pass. But some of those tales can only be spoken about in dark shadows with a nudge and a wink. Bawdy stories. Ribald stories. Lusty stories that quicken the heart, catch the breath and fire the blood. Stories that aren’t told in polite company; Tales that can only be shared in places such as this.

    Max Phallus - the elephant cock of Old London.

    London. November, 1899.

    “Good God almighty,” the woman exclaimed as she stood there in the doorway holding a pile of freshly ironed laundry for her new lodger. Remembering her station, she put a hand to her mouth in embarrassment. “Forgive my intrusion, Sir.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker was not one to stand on ceremony and always spoke her mind. Twice widowed and once forsaken, the woman had the benefit of wit, wisdom, and life experience. Or so she thought as she stared unabashedly at the dangling member belonging to the young man standing naked in front of her.

    Gathering her wits, she knocked on the door she had already innocently opened. “There I go again,” she tutted as she stepped into the spare bedroom. “My most sincere apologies for barging in on you, Mr. Johnson. I thought, perhaps, you had gone out for a short walk to familiarize yourself with your new situation and surroundings. The old lady can be quite the eye-opener for those who have not experienced life in the big city.”

    Albert Johnson finally found his voice as he stood there still dripping water onto the polished wooden floor. “Uh, I, well,” he coughed and stammered as he tried to cover his modesty with his hands. A futile gesture for he was well aware that, endowed as he was, a fair portion of his member was still showing. “That is quite alright, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. No harm done. I was merely availing myself of the clean pitcher of water and bowl to clean up. I shall be more astute with the lock next time.”

    He watched as his landlady went over to the dresser and placed the laundry on top. “Thank you kindly,” he replied as he quickly grabbed a clean towel with one hand whilst still trying to hide his largesse with the other. “Your attention to my well-being is much appreciated.”

    Flushed, she glanced at him as he wrapped the towel around his waist. “Supper is at eight,” she informed him as she walked to the door. “I usually cook some oats and milk with a touch of honey. They say it is most agreeable for the stomach and aids restful sleep. Now, I shall take my leave so you can unpack your baggage and settle in.” With that, she closed the door and went on her way with more than just the daily chores on her mind.

    It was three days hence and the fading light shone through the lattice window as the landlady and her lodger sat enjoying their late supper together before a simmering log fire. In those three days, they had spent the time getting to know each other. They talked about his family back home in the shires. His new situation as an apprentice teller in the financial heart of the city. His pursuits and Interests as well as life in general and how much he was looking forward to living in the grand old lady.

    Albert Johnson was nineteen years. He was tall. Countryside lean. Sporting a thick shaggy brown mop of hair with matching brown eyes and an attentive sensible nature. Through connections, he had managed to arrange suitable lodgings near to his place of employment and an initial payment for his monthly rent had been agreed with the lady of the house, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. All in all, things had turned out most fortunate as he sat there enjoying his late supper listening to his landlady chatting happily away about all things under the sun.

    To his surprise, he found Mrs. Hoopenlicker a most entertaining companion. She was charming, bright, and witty with an easy-going manner that put him instantly at ease. Their little adventure on his first day had, apparently, faded into nothing more than an unfortunate memory and had never been mentioned again.

    Or so he thought.

    The sound of her voice and warmth of his supper helped the trials of the day float gently away as he sat on the couch enjoying her company. He rested his bowl on his lap and slowly closed his eyes feeling much contented as he listened.

    Such was his sleepy repose, he didn’t notice his landlady get out of her fireside chair and ease down beside him and put a hand on his right knee.

    “By chance in Summertime, Mr. Johnson,” said the older woman as she glanced up at her lodger who was now very much awake and staring wide-eyed at her. “The idyllic dreams of an unattached lady such as myself are sometimes disturbed in a way that does peculiar things to her sensibilities and there is not a jot she can do about it no matter how hard she tries.”

    The young man was about to say something but she put a finger to his lips. “That first morning those idyllic dreams were very much disturbed by what this lady witnessed and is now the only thing she can think about,” She paused for she understood full well that the next step was the greatest step of all. “If you’d be willing, Mr. Johnson, I should very much like to share this dream with you.” To emphasis the point, she slowly drew her finger down the front of his stays.

    To young Albert Johnson, it sounded as if his heart was in his skull with his mind all at sea. Rational thought had taken flight and even if he could think straight he doubted he would be able to give voice to it. “Ah, uh, well,” he managed as he stared at his landlady as she cuddled closer to him.

    All things being equal, Mrs. Hoopenlicker was a fine looking woman. Late forties, he imagined. She was of medium height. Maturely curvaceous. Immaculately presented with long blonde hair that was tied in a fashion down her back. She was wearing a starched white blouse that was buttoned to the neck and tied at the wrists as well as a sensible yellow ankle-length skirt overlaid with flower stitching here and there. A pair of laced leather black boots completed the picture.

    “Fret not about my presumptions, Mr. Johnson,” she confessed. “But I must speak of the things that are to the forefront of my mind. I ask only that you consider my request in the spirit it is meant,” Mrs. Hoopenlicker saw the first flush of desire flicker in his eyes. “And if I may be so bold, perhaps a little persuasion may assist in your decision.” she offered as she got to her feet and pulled out a wooden stool from under the table.

    Facing away from him, she placed it in front of the fire as she leaned forward thus presenting her lodger with a perfect view of her shapely backside. She paused for a moment before she turned and put her right foot on the stool. Then, as he sat there watching her little erotic dance, she slowly began to draw up her skirt and petticoats to reveal more of her black stockings to his rapt attention. She stopped at the first sign of her garter and bare thigh. “There now, Mr. Johnson. Do you like what you see?” she teased.

    “But I hardly know you, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” gasped Albert. “Though I am much flattered by your attention, I think it only right to point out that we have only just met.”

    His landlady tugged her clothes a little higher so that the needlepoint of her white French knickers was showing. “Isn’t that the thrill of it though?” she breathed suggestively. “What path we choose shall only concern the two of us at this moment. I trust such an arrangement shall be completely confidential by its very nature. I have needs, Mr. Johnson, and conversation can only get one so far. Besides,” she smiled as she ran both hands down her exposed thigh. “If there had been a whiff of doubt, Sir, you would have said so the moment I laid my hand on your thigh.”

    Her lodger stared at her. The lady of the house was right. He nodded. “Your words have me at a loss, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he replied. “Some things are meant to be and I cannot deny I am aroused by the opportunity you are offering me. Let us have our way with each other and hell be damned.”

    And so began the strange affair between the landlady, Mrs. Hoopenlicker, and her lodger, Mr. Johnson.

    “What a magnificent appendage, Mr. Johnson,” gasped Mrs. Hoopenlicker as she admired the young man’s sex as it hung down from his groin. Its length was as long as her forearm with the smooth apple-sized head hidden under the foreskin. “I swear it is the most invigorating thing I have ever seen!”

    Her lodger was flushed of face as he stood there with his shirt bunched up around his waist whilst his landlady knelt at his feet fawning and cooing over his growing prick. Growing not so much in length but in thickness as the engorged head slowly emerged from its sheath.

    “May I touch it?” she asked politely, glancing up at him. Heavens, her heart was pounding so vigorously in her chest she felt quite befuddled as she reached up and extended a finger to stroke his stiffening manhood.

    Albert was beyond reason as he stood gently swaying. What a ridiculous question! He very much wanted Mrs. Hoopenlicker to touch his thing and do so much more with it for he was quite unable to resist the temptations she was offering him.

    He nodded eagerly. “Please do, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he gasped. “But with caution for I have little experience in such things and the bell may ring sooner rather than later.”

    Grasping the monster at its base, she lifted it up so that its great head and one eye stared back at her as it throbbed in her grip. The most noticeable thing to her was how heavy and hot it was. Pushing it further back, she saw his ball sack reaching down to mid-thigh and she could only imagine how full each nut must be with the syrup contained within. Slowly drawing her fist up the shaft, she paused just below the crown and squeezed him gently so that a large drop of dew appeared. Peeking up at Mr. Johnson, she bent her head and deftly licked the pearl away with her tongue. “Never let it be said,” she smiled as she got to her feet; “that I let a single drop go to waste.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker hefted her skirts and delicately removed her knickers before turning away from him so she could kneel on her couch. Revealing her full bare posterior, she glanced over her shoulder to see Albert fisting his weeping phallus as he gawped at her rear all agog. “Mount me from behind, Mr. Johnson,” she urged as the young man stepped between her spread thighs. “I much prefer to be taken this way.”

    Albert stared at his landlady’s round bottom that lay before him as ripe and succulent as a split peach. Her rotundity was perfect. Large, yes, but perfectly proportioned with each white cheek hiding the delights in between. She had tilted her hips so that her mound was easily accessible to his excited prodding. As he watched, Mrs. Hoopenlicker reached down between her thighs and ran a solitary finger along her hairy slot.

    Quickly, he dropped his trousers and stepped out of them leaving his heavy bell end swinging lustily in tingling anticipation. Below, he could feel his testes beginning to churn in their mottled sack as he grasped his stiff penis and positioned himself for his initial penetration of her cunty.

    Suddenly, Mrs. Hoopenlicker raised a hand. “Wait, Sir, Wait!” she exclaimed. “The wattle. The sponge. Such is my state, I was remiss in my protection,” She pointed to her oak sideboard. “Inside is a small bag. To the left. Please bring it to me, Mr. Johnson.”

    Albert shuffled across and returned with the bag. His landlady opened it and removed a small wedge of sponge. “Even at my age,” she confessed. “It pays to take precautions.” She then removed a ball of string and glanced at his member. Calculating how much she needed, she used a pair of scissors to snip the required length and tied one end securely around the sponge. “Here,” she said, handing it to him. “Before you insert your prick, Mr. Johnson,” she instructed. “Can you be so kind as to push this into my hole first so that it can soak up your spend. The head of your thing shall force it as deep as it needs to go.”

    To assist, she resumed her position and reached behind to spread her bottom as she felt him gingerly press the contraception between the lips of her sex and up into her passage as far as he could manage before withdrawing his finger.

    “Are you ready, Mrs. Hoopenlicker?” he asked as he hefted his large purple knob so that copious amounts of juice oozed from the tip. He was consumed with lust and quivered with sexual excitement.

    The older woman shivered with anticipation as she looked over her shoulder at the length of meat about to invade her womanhood. To penetrate and touch the very heart of who she was and where her true nature lay waiting.

    Her finger still rubbed between the lips of her sex to help oil her waiting vagina for his prick was a monster! Could her poor sweet fanny even take such a thing inside it? Not only was it long, but it was as fat as a butchers dog with an angry head that wept impatiently from its single eye. “As I shall ever be, Sir,” she whispered. “Have at it and rest not until my venus has taken every last inch of you!”

    “Ah!” Mrs. Hoopenlicker rasped as her penetration by her lodger’s immense cock continued. Even though she had taken less than half of him, half of him was so much more than she had taken before. He squeezed another inch inside her and she groaned loudly for she could feel her innards being pushed to one side. “Heavens, Mr. Johnson,” she gasped as she gripped the back of her couch. “I swear that thing will rend me asunder. Oh, oh, Oh!”

    Albert was all a sweat. The mounting of his landlady, though most pleasurable, was surely hard work! Her fanny was wrapped around his prick like a vice and he had to pause while she got used to his probing. He was beginning to think that having such a large fucker was not a blessing but a curse. “You have the most delightful fanny, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he grunted as her sex gripped him tightly. “Are you able to take more of my prick?”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker was knocking on heaven’s door. Her mind was away with the fairy folk and the sensations that flowed from her sex made her weep with delirium. Her cunty felt absolutely and completely stuffed full of his cock. And yet, from her glance, she saw that he had much more to give her. Could she take any more? Was she physically capable of being fucked completely by such a thing?

    “Push, Mr. Johnson,” she urged. “Push as if your very life depended on it. Force your ridiculous prick as far and as deep as you can. I shall accept every inch of you if it is the last thing I do!”

    His landlady braced herself and thrust her buttocks up to make his penetration easier. Albert steeled himself and thrust forward with his hips in slow surges that had the poor woman impaled on his shaft yelping and squealing with wild abandon. The more he forced into her, the more vulgar her language became.

    “Mr. Johnson!” she shrieked. “Mr. Johnson, sir. Oh my, oh fiddlesticks, I swear on the almighty,” Another thrust. “Ah, oh, oh, oh, fiddley Fuck!”

    Albert began to twitch. He was hopping from one foot to the other as he rammed more of his prick into his landlady who was twisting and swearing as she knelt there on the couch. His hands had pushed the cheeks of her arse apart and he had a clear view of her brown hole winking at him above her distended cunt.

    “OH, you well hung bastard son,” Mrs. Hoopenlicker grimaced as her lodger crouched over her with his large balls slapping wetly against her hairy mound. She felt a sudden surge of pure ecstasy and shuddered through the delightful spell it cast over her. Finally. He was completely inside her. She had done it. She had taken all he had to give and it felt wonderful. Her cunty was full of cock and the head of it pressed somewhere deep inside that made her shiver from tip to toe.

    She turned her head as he heaved and strained above her. “Take me, Sir,” she begged. “Make me whine like a whore on a Sunday. Use that immense prick to pound my little fanny raw and fill my insides with your seed!”

    The mounting of Mrs. Hoopenlicker continued apace. The room echoed to the sounds of passionate coitus with the fire casting erotic shadows upon the walls as they danced. Albert was struggling to keep his ardor in check as he flexed his hips back and forth against her upturned derriere. Goblin eyed, he drooled as he watched his fleshy spike appear and disappear inside his landlady who had grasped a cushion and was gnawing on it with a face contorted with pleasure and pain.

    The filthy language she was using only added to his impending release. “Oh, Mrs. Hoopenlicker!” he cried as he banged away. “I adore the way you express your feelings in such a guttural way. But I fear such debasement shall soon tip me over the edge of madness!”

    Mr. Johnson was right. Her language was from the gutter. A hellish place she had known all too well before her first husband had rescued her from the life she had been living amongst the dregs of humanity who inhabited the capitals underworld.

    It was then she sensed that the young man riding her saddle was about to reach his peak. “Do not hold back, Mr. Johnson,” she urged as his thrusts became more erratic. “My constitution is well able to withstand the tempest which you are about to unleash upon me!”

    Her lodger exclaimed a sudden “Oh!” and hammered her gripped buttocks thrice in quick succession as he shot his thick copious semen deep within the groaning woman.

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker held firm as an exhausted Mr. Johnson collapsed on her as they reached the top of the mountain together. For an age, he covered her with his face close to hers and she could hear him panting like a sated dog in her right ear.

    “Sir,” she whispered eventually. “The deed is done. You may unmount me now for I need to remove the sponge.”

    Albert struggled up and watched as his landlady rolled onto her back, spread her thighs, and with a tug on the string hanging from her sex, pulled out the sodden dam. She held it up to the light as a teardrop of his spend dripped from it onto the floor.

    As her young lodger stood there catching his breath, Mrs. Hoopenlicker knelt down in front of him and lifted up the drooping length of his spent cock so that it hung twitching from her grip. In the light from the fire, it still glistened wetly from the mix of their combined juices as she examined it closely before she licked his waning tumescence clean.

    “Does that shock you, Mr. Johnson?” she asked as she knelt back.

    Albert tried to rearrange his common sense and ability to speak as he watched his landlady lick her lips. “Yes. Very much so, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. Today is a day I shall never forget.”

    The small clock on the mantelpiece began to chime as she got to her feet and walked over to him. “The first of many I hope, Mr. Johnson,” she whispered as she kissed him on the cheek. “The time is late and the day has been an eventful one. With your grace, I shall retire to bed and think upon things till I drop off. Be so good as to secure the locks and turn out the lamps.”

    He nodded. “Of course.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker stopped at the door and turned back. “Though it may not appear as such after our little tryst, Albert,” she began. It was the first time she had called him by his first name which somehow made the moment more intimate. “Please be assured that I am normally not a woman of such loose morals. It is just that sometimes I like to pretend I am,” she told him. “This day is done and tomorrow will bring what God or the devil decides. With that, I bid you a good night, Sir.”

    Her lodger watched her take her leave wondering what lay in store for him in the days ahead.

    “The Copper Kettle” tea rooms just off Whitechapel were the hub around which the tide of local gossip and news ebbed and flowed.

    It was mid-morning as the brass bell rang and another customer entered the establishment to meet up with her two friends who were sat in a far corner enjoying another day of doing nothing much at all.

    “Ladies,” said a familiar voice. “How are we this fine Summer’s day?”

    Constance Mulligan and Edith Dowinger looked up to see their long-standing companion, Martha Hoopenlicker, hanging up her coat and coming over to join them.

    Mrs. Dowinger smiled at her friend and raised an amused brow. “My, my,” she noted with a glance to the lady on her right. “The way you’re preening yourself, dear Martha, you look like the cat who got the cream. Has something happened?”

    The younger woman sat down and composed herself as the maid delivered a hot pot of tea and a plate full of buttered scones. Pouring a cup, she smiled over the rim at her two friends watching her. She did so very much enjoy playing their little game of secrets and the adventures they dreamed up to while away the long hours of boredom.

    She sat forward. “Ladies,” she whispered conspiratorially. “By chance and circumstance, I may have come upon a rather well-endowed solution to our much-discussed little problem.”

    By Ian56 for Literotica

    Bawdy Old London: Part 1

    Bawdy Old London: Part 1

    The Grand Old Lady Town Has Legends.

    By Ian56. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Foreword:

    In a sun-kissed valley and up over a green hill did one come upon the splendid sight of Old London Town. A landscape of steeples, spires, and belching chimney pots stretching to the far horizon as the populace go about their daily business in the growing community they call; ‘the grand old lady’.

    Each living their own stories that would be told over and over as the years and generations pass. But some of those tales can only be spoken about in dark shadows with a nudge and a wink. Bawdy stories. Ribald stories. Lusty stories that quicken the heart, catch the breath and fire the blood. Stories that aren’t told in polite company; Tales that can only be shared in places such as this.

    Max Phallus - the elephant cock of Old London.

    London. November, 1899.

    “Good God almighty,” the woman exclaimed as she stood there in the doorway holding a pile of freshly ironed laundry for her new lodger. Remembering her station, she put a hand to her mouth in embarrassment. “Forgive my intrusion, Sir.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker was not one to stand on ceremony and always spoke her mind. Twice widowed and once forsaken, the woman had the benefit of wit, wisdom, and life experience. Or so she thought as she stared unabashedly at the dangling member belonging to the young man standing naked in front of her.

    Gathering her wits, she knocked on the door she had already innocently opened. “There I go again,” she tutted as she stepped into the spare bedroom. “My most sincere apologies for barging in on you, Mr. Johnson. I thought, perhaps, you had gone out for a short walk to familiarize yourself with your new situation and surroundings. The old lady can be quite the eye-opener for those who have not experienced life in the big city.”

    Albert Johnson finally found his voice as he stood there still dripping water onto the polished wooden floor. “Uh, I, well,” he coughed and stammered as he tried to cover his modesty with his hands. A futile gesture for he was well aware that, endowed as he was, a fair portion of his member was still showing. “That is quite alright, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. No harm done. I was merely availing myself of the clean pitcher of water and bowl to clean up. I shall be more astute with the lock next time.”

    He watched as his landlady went over to the dresser and placed the laundry on top. “Thank you kindly,” he replied as he quickly grabbed a clean towel with one hand whilst still trying to hide his largesse with the other. “Your attention to my well-being is much appreciated.”

    Flushed, she glanced at him as he wrapped the towel around his waist. “Supper is at eight,” she informed him as she walked to the door. “I usually cook some oats and milk with a touch of honey. They say it is most agreeable for the stomach and aids restful sleep. Now, I shall take my leave so you can unpack your baggage and settle in.” With that, she closed the door and went on her way with more than just the daily chores on her mind.

    It was three days hence and the fading light shone through the lattice window as the landlady and her lodger sat enjoying their late supper together before a simmering log fire. In those three days, they had spent the time getting to know each other. They talked about his family back home in the shires. His new situation as an apprentice teller in the financial heart of the city. His pursuits and Interests as well as life in general and how much he was looking forward to living in the grand old lady.

    Albert Johnson was nineteen years. He was tall. Countryside lean. Sporting a thick shaggy brown mop of hair with matching brown eyes and an attentive sensible nature. Through connections, he had managed to arrange suitable lodgings near to his place of employment and an initial payment for his monthly rent had been agreed with the lady of the house, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. All in all, things had turned out most fortunate as he sat there enjoying his late supper listening to his landlady chatting happily away about all things under the sun.

    To his surprise, he found Mrs. Hoopenlicker a most entertaining companion. She was charming, bright, and witty with an easy-going manner that put him instantly at ease. Their little adventure on his first day had, apparently, faded into nothing more than an unfortunate memory and had never been mentioned again.

    Or so he thought.

    The sound of her voice and warmth of his supper helped the trials of the day float gently away as he sat on the couch enjoying her company. He rested his bowl on his lap and slowly closed his eyes feeling much contented as he listened.

    Such was his sleepy repose, he didn’t notice his landlady get out of her fireside chair and ease down beside him and put a hand on his right knee.

    “By chance in Summertime, Mr. Johnson,” said the older woman as she glanced up at her lodger who was now very much awake and staring wide-eyed at her. “The idyllic dreams of an unattached lady such as myself are sometimes disturbed in a way that does peculiar things to her sensibilities and there is not a jot she can do about it no matter how hard she tries.”

    The young man was about to say something but she put a finger to his lips. “That first morning those idyllic dreams were very much disturbed by what this lady witnessed and is now the only thing she can think about,” She paused for she understood full well that the next step was the greatest step of all. “If you’d be willing, Mr. Johnson, I should very much like to share this dream with you.” To emphasis the point, she slowly drew her finger down the front of his stays.

    To young Albert Johnson, it sounded as if his heart was in his skull with his mind all at sea. Rational thought had taken flight and even if he could think straight he doubted he would be able to give voice to it. “Ah, uh, well,” he managed as he stared at his landlady as she cuddled closer to him.

    All things being equal, Mrs. Hoopenlicker was a fine looking woman. Late forties, he imagined. She was of medium height. Maturely curvaceous. Immaculately presented with long blonde hair that was tied in a fashion down her back. She was wearing a starched white blouse that was buttoned to the neck and tied at the wrists as well as a sensible yellow ankle-length skirt overlaid with flower stitching here and there. A pair of laced leather black boots completed the picture.

    “Fret not about my presumptions, Mr. Johnson,” she confessed. “But I must speak of the things that are to the forefront of my mind. I ask only that you consider my request in the spirit it is meant,” Mrs. Hoopenlicker saw the first flush of desire flicker in his eyes. “And if I may be so bold, perhaps a little persuasion may assist in your decision.” she offered as she got to her feet and pulled out a wooden stool from under the table.

    Facing away from him, she placed it in front of the fire as she leaned forward thus presenting her lodger with a perfect view of her shapely backside. She paused for a moment before she turned and put her right foot on the stool. Then, as he sat there watching her little erotic dance, she slowly began to draw up her skirt and petticoats to reveal more of her black stockings to his rapt attention. She stopped at the first sign of her garter and bare thigh. “There now, Mr. Johnson. Do you like what you see?” she teased.

    “But I hardly know you, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” gasped Albert. “Though I am much flattered by your attention, I think it only right to point out that we have only just met.”

    His landlady tugged her clothes a little higher so that the needlepoint of her white French knickers was showing. “Isn’t that the thrill of it though?” she breathed suggestively. “What path we choose shall only concern the two of us at this moment. I trust such an arrangement shall be completely confidential by its very nature. I have needs, Mr. Johnson, and conversation can only get one so far. Besides,” she smiled as she ran both hands down her exposed thigh. “If there had been a whiff of doubt, Sir, you would have said so the moment I laid my hand on your thigh.”

    Her lodger stared at her. The lady of the house was right. He nodded. “Your words have me at a loss, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he replied. “Some things are meant to be and I cannot deny I am aroused by the opportunity you are offering me. Let us have our way with each other and hell be damned.”

    And so began the strange affair between the landlady, Mrs. Hoopenlicker, and her lodger, Mr. Johnson.

    “What a magnificent appendage, Mr. Johnson,” gasped Mrs. Hoopenlicker as she admired the young man’s sex as it hung down from his groin. Its length was as long as her forearm with the smooth apple-sized head hidden under the foreskin. “I swear it is the most invigorating thing I have ever seen!”

    Her lodger was flushed of face as he stood there with his shirt bunched up around his waist whilst his landlady knelt at his feet fawning and cooing over his growing prick. Growing not so much in length but in thickness as the engorged head slowly emerged from its sheath.

    “May I touch it?” she asked politely, glancing up at him. Heavens, her heart was pounding so vigorously in her chest she felt quite befuddled as she reached up and extended a finger to stroke his stiffening manhood.

    Albert was beyond reason as he stood gently swaying. What a ridiculous question! He very much wanted Mrs. Hoopenlicker to touch his thing and do so much more with it for he was quite unable to resist the temptations she was offering him.

    He nodded eagerly. “Please do, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he gasped. “But with caution for I have little experience in such things and the bell may ring sooner rather than later.”

    Grasping the monster at its base, she lifted it up so that its great head and one eye stared back at her as it throbbed in her grip. The most noticeable thing to her was how heavy and hot it was. Pushing it further back, she saw his ball sack reaching down to mid-thigh and she could only imagine how full each nut must be with the syrup contained within. Slowly drawing her fist up the shaft, she paused just below the crown and squeezed him gently so that a large drop of dew appeared. Peeking up at Mr. Johnson, she bent her head and deftly licked the pearl away with her tongue. “Never let it be said,” she smiled as she got to her feet; “that I let a single drop go to waste.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker hefted her skirts and delicately removed her knickers before turning away from him so she could kneel on her couch. Revealing her full bare posterior, she glanced over her shoulder to see Albert fisting his weeping phallus as he gawped at her rear all agog. “Mount me from behind, Mr. Johnson,” she urged as the young man stepped between her spread thighs. “I much prefer to be taken this way.”

    Albert stared at his landlady’s round bottom that lay before him as ripe and succulent as a split peach. Her rotundity was perfect. Large, yes, but perfectly proportioned with each white cheek hiding the delights in between. She had tilted her hips so that her mound was easily accessible to his excited prodding. As he watched, Mrs. Hoopenlicker reached down between her thighs and ran a solitary finger along her hairy slot.

    Quickly, he dropped his trousers and stepped out of them leaving his heavy bell end swinging lustily in tingling anticipation. Below, he could feel his testes beginning to churn in their mottled sack as he grasped his stiff penis and positioned himself for his initial penetration of her cunty.

    Suddenly, Mrs. Hoopenlicker raised a hand. “Wait, Sir, Wait!” she exclaimed. “The wattle. The sponge. Such is my state, I was remiss in my protection,” She pointed to her oak sideboard. “Inside is a small bag. To the left. Please bring it to me, Mr. Johnson.”

    Albert shuffled across and returned with the bag. His landlady opened it and removed a small wedge of sponge. “Even at my age,” she confessed. “It pays to take precautions.” She then removed a ball of string and glanced at his member. Calculating how much she needed, she used a pair of scissors to snip the required length and tied one end securely around the sponge. “Here,” she said, handing it to him. “Before you insert your prick, Mr. Johnson,” she instructed. “Can you be so kind as to push this into my hole first so that it can soak up your spend. The head of your thing shall force it as deep as it needs to go.”

    To assist, she resumed her position and reached behind to spread her bottom as she felt him gingerly press the contraception between the lips of her sex and up into her passage as far as he could manage before withdrawing his finger.

    “Are you ready, Mrs. Hoopenlicker?” he asked as he hefted his large purple knob so that copious amounts of juice oozed from the tip. He was consumed with lust and quivered with sexual excitement.

    The older woman shivered with anticipation as she looked over her shoulder at the length of meat about to invade her womanhood. To penetrate and touch the very heart of who she was and where her true nature lay waiting.

    Her finger still rubbed between the lips of her sex to help oil her waiting vagina for his prick was a monster! Could her poor sweet fanny even take such a thing inside it? Not only was it long, but it was as fat as a butchers dog with an angry head that wept impatiently from its single eye. “As I shall ever be, Sir,” she whispered. “Have at it and rest not until my venus has taken every last inch of you!”

    “Ah!” Mrs. Hoopenlicker rasped as her penetration by her lodger’s immense cock continued. Even though she had taken less than half of him, half of him was so much more than she had taken before. He squeezed another inch inside her and she groaned loudly for she could feel her innards being pushed to one side. “Heavens, Mr. Johnson,” she gasped as she gripped the back of her couch. “I swear that thing will rend me asunder. Oh, oh, Oh!”

    Albert was all a sweat. The mounting of his landlady, though most pleasurable, was surely hard work! Her fanny was wrapped around his prick like a vice and he had to pause while she got used to his probing. He was beginning to think that having such a large fucker was not a blessing but a curse. “You have the most delightful fanny, Mrs. Hoopenlicker,” he grunted as her sex gripped him tightly. “Are you able to take more of my prick?”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker was knocking on heaven’s door. Her mind was away with the fairy folk and the sensations that flowed from her sex made her weep with delirium. Her cunty felt absolutely and completely stuffed full of his cock. And yet, from her glance, she saw that he had much more to give her. Could she take any more? Was she physically capable of being fucked completely by such a thing?

    “Push, Mr. Johnson,” she urged. “Push as if your very life depended on it. Force your ridiculous prick as far and as deep as you can. I shall accept every inch of you if it is the last thing I do!”

    His landlady braced herself and thrust her buttocks up to make his penetration easier. Albert steeled himself and thrust forward with his hips in slow surges that had the poor woman impaled on his shaft yelping and squealing with wild abandon. The more he forced into her, the more vulgar her language became.

    “Mr. Johnson!” she shrieked. “Mr. Johnson, sir. Oh my, oh fiddlesticks, I swear on the almighty,” Another thrust. “Ah, oh, oh, oh, fiddley Fuck!”

    Albert began to twitch. He was hopping from one foot to the other as he rammed more of his prick into his landlady who was twisting and swearing as she knelt there on the couch. His hands had pushed the cheeks of her arse apart and he had a clear view of her brown hole winking at him above her distended cunt.

    “OH, you well hung bastard son,” Mrs. Hoopenlicker grimaced as her lodger crouched over her with his large balls slapping wetly against her hairy mound. She felt a sudden surge of pure ecstasy and shuddered through the delightful spell it cast over her. Finally. He was completely inside her. She had done it. She had taken all he had to give and it felt wonderful. Her cunty was full of cock and the head of it pressed somewhere deep inside that made her shiver from tip to toe.

    She turned her head as he heaved and strained above her. “Take me, Sir,” she begged. “Make me whine like a whore on a Sunday. Use that immense prick to pound my little fanny raw and fill my insides with your seed!”

    The mounting of Mrs. Hoopenlicker continued apace. The room echoed to the sounds of passionate coitus with the fire casting erotic shadows upon the walls as they danced. Albert was struggling to keep his ardor in check as he flexed his hips back and forth against her upturned derriere. Goblin eyed, he drooled as he watched his fleshy spike appear and disappear inside his landlady who had grasped a cushion and was gnawing on it with a face contorted with pleasure and pain.

    The filthy language she was using only added to his impending release. “Oh, Mrs. Hoopenlicker!” he cried as he banged away. “I adore the way you express your feelings in such a guttural way. But I fear such debasement shall soon tip me over the edge of madness!”

    Mr. Johnson was right. Her language was from the gutter. A hellish place she had known all too well before her first husband had rescued her from the life she had been living amongst the dregs of humanity who inhabited the capitals underworld.

    It was then she sensed that the young man riding her saddle was about to reach his peak. “Do not hold back, Mr. Johnson,” she urged as his thrusts became more erratic. “My constitution is well able to withstand the tempest which you are about to unleash upon me!”

    Her lodger exclaimed a sudden “Oh!” and hammered her gripped buttocks thrice in quick succession as he shot his thick copious semen deep within the groaning woman.

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker held firm as an exhausted Mr. Johnson collapsed on her as they reached the top of the mountain together. For an age, he covered her with his face close to hers and she could hear him panting like a sated dog in her right ear.

    “Sir,” she whispered eventually. “The deed is done. You may unmount me now for I need to remove the sponge.”

    Albert struggled up and watched as his landlady rolled onto her back, spread her thighs, and with a tug on the string hanging from her sex, pulled out the sodden dam. She held it up to the light as a teardrop of his spend dripped from it onto the floor.

    As her young lodger stood there catching his breath, Mrs. Hoopenlicker knelt down in front of him and lifted up the drooping length of his spent cock so that it hung twitching from her grip. In the light from the fire, it still glistened wetly from the mix of their combined juices as she examined it closely before she licked his waning tumescence clean.

    “Does that shock you, Mr. Johnson?” she asked as she knelt back.

    Albert tried to rearrange his common sense and ability to speak as he watched his landlady lick her lips. “Yes. Very much so, Mrs. Hoopenlicker. Today is a day I shall never forget.”

    The small clock on the mantelpiece began to chime as she got to her feet and walked over to him. “The first of many I hope, Mr. Johnson,” she whispered as she kissed him on the cheek. “The time is late and the day has been an eventful one. With your grace, I shall retire to bed and think upon things till I drop off. Be so good as to secure the locks and turn out the lamps.”

    He nodded. “Of course.”

    Mrs. Hoopenlicker stopped at the door and turned back. “Though it may not appear as such after our little tryst, Albert,” she began. It was the first time she had called him by his first name which somehow made the moment more intimate. “Please be assured that I am normally not a woman of such loose morals. It is just that sometimes I like to pretend I am,” she told him. “This day is done and tomorrow will bring what God or the devil decides. With that, I bid you a good night, Sir.”

    Her lodger watched her take her leave wondering what lay in store for him in the days ahead.

    “The Copper Kettle” tea rooms just off Whitechapel were the hub around which the tide of local gossip and news ebbed and flowed.

    It was mid-morning as the brass bell rang and another customer entered the establishment to meet up with her two friends who were sat in a far corner enjoying another day of doing nothing much at all.

    “Ladies,” said a familiar voice. “How are we this fine Summer’s day?”

    Constance Mulligan and Edith Dowinger looked up to see their long-standing companion, Martha Hoopenlicker, hanging up her coat and coming over to join them.

    Mrs. Dowinger smiled at her friend and raised an amused brow. “My, my,” she noted with a glance to the lady on her right. “The way you’re preening yourself, dear Martha, you look like the cat who got the cream. Has something happened?”

    The younger woman sat down and composed herself as the maid delivered a hot pot of tea and a plate full of buttered scones. Pouring a cup, she smiled over the rim at her two friends watching her. She did so very much enjoy playing their little game of secrets and the adventures they dreamed up to while away the long hours of boredom.

    She sat forward. “Ladies,” she whispered conspiratorially. “By chance and circumstance, I may have come upon a rather well-endowed solution to our much-discussed little problem.”

    By Ian56 for Literotica

    Good Morning Licks

    Good Morning Licks

    Communication Can Be Nonverbal. 

    by Fugman - listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories.

    image

    To be perfectly honest, our sex life has been kind of stale lately. Between work, the kids, and other obligations, by the time we get to go to bed, we are both exhausted and not in the mood to be intimate.

    One night not too long ago, I kissed Tammy goodnight and went to sleep, she was reading on her phone. We shared the ‘I love yous’ and I quickly faded out.

    Several times in the past as Tammy reads her romance books, she’ll wake me up for some play time, but that hasn’t happened in a while.

    This one night, I heard something and slowly opened my eyes. As I slowly adjusted to the darkness, I soon noticed that Tammy was playing with her bare nipple and moaning. I did not want to disturb her, she was literally enjoying herself, so I laid still staring at her naked body. She was pinching her nipple tightly and pulling them, stretching her breasts tall. I slowly tilted my head to see her legs wide open and her fingers playing with herself. I could not take my eyes off if her, her fingers, and I was starting to feel my hardness grow.

    She took her fingers out of her wetness and I watched as she brought them to her lips and inserted them in her mouth. She moaned loudly, letting me know that she thoroughly enjoyed her own excited juices. I stayed still and silent and watched as her hand slid back down and her fingers disappeared back inside of her vagina. They slowly vanished inside of her and she moaned again, and everytime she played with her clit, her moans got louder.

    I watched her as she pleasured herself, her fingers sliding in and out of her, occasionally licking them clean before returning down below. The moans were getting louder and louder and I watched as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feelings that her playful fingers provided. She turned her head towards me and I closed my eyes…a second later I opened my eyes and she was staring at me intently, mouth open as she was about to finish in front of me.

    With our eyes locked, I watched as she hurdled towards her climax…I heard her fingers sloshing through her wetness, her moans increased in volume and frequency. She was a few strokes from screaming out and I watched her as she tried to keep her eyes open and connected to mine. Just as she hit her explosive finish, her eyes opened and she looked right at me. She looked incredible as her orgasm shook her body uncontrollably.

    image

    Tammy brought her fingers up and inserted them in her mouth again, this time looking directly at me as she slid her fingers in and out from between her lips. “Mmmmm,” she said as slowly withdrew them from her mouth. “Do you want to taste?” She asked, already knowing my answer would be yes.

    She licked her fingers and slowly slid her hand down her body, pinched her nipple tightly and then continued tracing her fingers down her body. Once she reached between her legs, her eyes closed briefly as her fingers slid inside her already soaked opening. I watched her move her fingers in and out a few times before bringing them to my lips. I kissed them gently then wrapped my lips around her fingers and pulled them inside my mouth. My tongue swirled around her digits and tasted every drop of her juice that I could. Her eyes watched me intently as she slowly withdrew her fingers.

    “Mmmm, baby, I love the taste of you,” I said, “I want more.” As I said that, I slid my body out form under the covers and moved down the bed. As soon as my head was near her privates, I could smell her aroma, the scent drew me in. As soon as my tongue touched her upper thigh, she moaned, her heart was already pounding in anticipation And I did not keep her waiting. My tongue slid down her thigh and I tasted her from the source. Her hands grabbed the back of my head and pulled me deep between her legs. My tongue slipped inside of her lips as I heard her moan again.

    I had to fight her grip to raise my head slightly, “mmm, straight from the source!” As I moved back in and my tongue parted her opening and I moved it up and down. I love the feeling of her opening as it makes room for my invading tongue. I went up and down tasting as much of her as I could and then I brought my lips up and surrounded her pleasure button. As soon as my lips surrounded her and started to gently suck, she moaned loudly. She was already approaching her second orgasm, and I wanted to bring it to her. I continued sucking, licking, nibbling on her button until she begged for me to finish her. That is when my tongue slid down and back into her opening, up and down I moved it, then I started pushing it in and out of her.

    Every few strokes of my tongue, then I would go back to her clit and suck, nibble, lick and suck some more. Her hands grabbed my head and held it tightly as her explosion neared. I swirled my tongue around and then bit down as I heard her intense moan indicating that she was coming again. I held her firmly as more juices flowed from her sweet opening. When she finally calmed down and released her death grip on my head, I licked her up and down again, coating my tongue and face with her juice for the second time.

    She pulled me by the head until I kissed her, she swirled her tongue inside my mouth tasting her flavor once again.

    Tammy felt my erection poking into her as we kissed and she reached for my underwear. Seconds later, my butt was bare and her hands were pulling me inside of her. The excessive lubrication down below had me sinking deep with very little effort. Once I was fully inside of her, she held me tight and ground her hips against mine. She was still pleasuring herself and I needed to take over and do the pleasuring. I lifted my hips, until only the very tip of me remained inside, I used my hand and slid my hardness against her seam, sliding up and down but not entering her. She moaned again, the angle I was hitting her pelvis was causing every up stroke to hit her already overly sensitive clit.

    Back and forth between full penetration and sliding up and down her seam had her ready to come unglued. But I love hearing her moans, I love hearing her being fully pleasured and know that I am in control. I was coated in a lot of her wetness so it made it really easy to slide back and forth, in and out, up and down until she was rapidly approaching her third climax for the night.

    I stayed inside of her and ground my hips, moving my erection around inside, hitting everywhere that I could reach until I knew she was about to go over the edge. Then I plowed hard and fast inside of her, she moaned louder and she held on to my hips feeling me thrust deep and hard. She was getting closer and closer and I knew it would not be much longer before she was cumming again.

    I felt her hands move to my bare butt and I suddenly felt a sharp pain on my cheeks. She dug her fingernails into my backside and she held me in place, buried deep inside of her. She moved her hips back and forth until she moaned again. Her body shook violently as waves of pleasure ran through her body again.

    Her body quivering was vibrating my hardness still buried inside of her, I felt a sharp pain on my bare butt cheeks, it was Tammy, digging her nails in deep so that I would not move until she was done with me.

    The sharp pain in my backside conflicted with the pleasure that my erection was experiencing as her body was stroking me inside, almost milking me for my seed.

    After she started to come down from her orgasm, she released my butt cheeks and told me, “let me taste me on you, lay down, it’s my turn to please you.” I did as I was told and rolled over, standing tall and proud. She rolled over and I watched as she locked eye contact with me and licked the head, swirling her tongue around to hit ever side, and the little hole on the top. She licked all around, didn’t let one spot get ignored, “mmmmm, you taste so good with me on you.”

    My head fell back and I lost eye contact with her as she went up and down surrounding my tool with her mouth, lips, tongue, hand stroking me, she was working me, and working me well. It was like she was wanting me to finish quickly.

    Her mouth moved up and down, her tongue swirled over my head, back and forth on the very tip, coating me with her saliva as it mixed with my excitement starting to ooze from me. I grabbed her by the hair and held on as she was definitely taking control, I knew what she wanted, but I wasn’t ready to give in just yet. I fought the urges to explode down her throat, but she was really ramping up the intensity. I was really fighting back but I knew I was fighting a losing battle, I knew it was only a matter of time before she drained me of every last drop.

    I thought I had it handled, I was thinking of anything I could so that I wasn’t concentrating on what she was doing to me, but as soon as I felt her fingers play with my testicles, I knew it was coming quickly. She teased the underside and squeezed them, but as soon as she looked up at me and I made eye contact with her, she grinned around my tool in her mouth and nodded to me that it was time.

    That was all it took, with a moan and a groan, I filled her mouth with everything in me. She played with my jewels as she drank down every last drop, “mmmmm,” she moaned around my tool. Causing vibrations around my shooting appendage, the feeling was too much to take as I held her head in place and moved my hips back and forth. I could barely think about anything but her mouth still surrounding me, drinking and using me as her straw to get to the very last bit of my special shake.

    When I was finally drained of everything, she raised her head and licked me from the top to my jewels, making sure that she got it all, and she smiled up at me, “mmmm, straight from the source.” We giggled and cuddled until we fell back to sleep, saying our I love yous before drifting off again, both completely satisfied.

    by Fugman, for Tumblr

    Good Morning Licks

    Good Morning Licks

    Communication Can Be Nonverbal. 

    by Fugman - listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories.

    image

    To be perfectly honest, our sex life has been kind of stale lately. Between work, the kids, and other obligations, by the time we get to go to bed, we are both exhausted and not in the mood to be intimate.

    One night not too long ago, I kissed Tammy goodnight and went to sleep, she was reading on her phone. We shared the ‘I love yous’ and I quickly faded out.

    Several times in the past as Tammy reads her romance books, she’ll wake me up for some play time, but that hasn’t happened in a while.

    This one night, I heard something and slowly opened my eyes. As I slowly adjusted to the darkness, I soon noticed that Tammy was playing with her bare nipple and moaning. I did not want to disturb her, she was literally enjoying herself, so I laid still staring at her naked body. She was pinching her nipple tightly and pulling them, stretching her breasts tall. I slowly tilted my head to see her legs wide open and her fingers playing with herself. I could not take my eyes off if her, her fingers, and I was starting to feel my hardness grow.

    She took her fingers out of her wetness and I watched as she brought them to her lips and inserted them in her mouth. She moaned loudly, letting me know that she thoroughly enjoyed her own excited juices. I stayed still and silent and watched as her hand slid back down and her fingers disappeared back inside of her vagina. They slowly vanished inside of her and she moaned again, and everytime she played with her clit, her moans got louder.

    I watched her as she pleasured herself, her fingers sliding in and out of her, occasionally licking them clean before returning down below. The moans were getting louder and louder and I watched as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feelings that her playful fingers provided. She turned her head towards me and I closed my eyes…a second later I opened my eyes and she was staring at me intently, mouth open as she was about to finish in front of me.

    With our eyes locked, I watched as she hurdled towards her climax…I heard her fingers sloshing through her wetness, her moans increased in volume and frequency. She was a few strokes from screaming out and I watched her as she tried to keep her eyes open and connected to mine. Just as she hit her explosive finish, her eyes opened and she looked right at me. She looked incredible as her orgasm shook her body uncontrollably.

    image

    Tammy brought her fingers up and inserted them in her mouth again, this time looking directly at me as she slid her fingers in and out from between her lips. “Mmmmm,” she said as slowly withdrew them from her mouth. “Do you want to taste?” She asked, already knowing my answer would be yes.

    She licked her fingers and slowly slid her hand down her body, pinched her nipple tightly and then continued tracing her fingers down her body. Once she reached between her legs, her eyes closed briefly as her fingers slid inside her already soaked opening. I watched her move her fingers in and out a few times before bringing them to my lips. I kissed them gently then wrapped my lips around her fingers and pulled them inside my mouth. My tongue swirled around her digits and tasted every drop of her juice that I could. Her eyes watched me intently as she slowly withdrew her fingers.

    “Mmmm, baby, I love the taste of you,” I said, “I want more.” As I said that, I slid my body out form under the covers and moved down the bed. As soon as my head was near her privates, I could smell her aroma, the scent drew me in. As soon as my tongue touched her upper thigh, she moaned, her heart was already pounding in anticipation And I did not keep her waiting. My tongue slid down her thigh and I tasted her from the source. Her hands grabbed the back of my head and pulled me deep between her legs. My tongue slipped inside of her lips as I heard her moan again.

    I had to fight her grip to raise my head slightly, “mmm, straight from the source!” As I moved back in and my tongue parted her opening and I moved it up and down. I love the feeling of her opening as it makes room for my invading tongue. I went up and down tasting as much of her as I could and then I brought my lips up and surrounded her pleasure button. As soon as my lips surrounded her and started to gently suck, she moaned loudly. She was already approaching her second orgasm, and I wanted to bring it to her. I continued sucking, licking, nibbling on her button until she begged for me to finish her. That is when my tongue slid down and back into her opening, up and down I moved it, then I started pushing it in and out of her.

    Every few strokes of my tongue, then I would go back to her clit and suck, nibble, lick and suck some more. Her hands grabbed my head and held it tightly as her explosion neared. I swirled my tongue around and then bit down as I heard her intense moan indicating that she was coming again. I held her firmly as more juices flowed from her sweet opening. When she finally calmed down and released her death grip on my head, I licked her up and down again, coating my tongue and face with her juice for the second time.

    She pulled me by the head until I kissed her, she swirled her tongue inside my mouth tasting her flavor once again.

    Tammy felt my erection poking into her as we kissed and she reached for my underwear. Seconds later, my butt was bare and her hands were pulling me inside of her. The excessive lubrication down below had me sinking deep with very little effort. Once I was fully inside of her, she held me tight and ground her hips against mine. She was still pleasuring herself and I needed to take over and do the pleasuring. I lifted my hips, until only the very tip of me remained inside, I used my hand and slid my hardness against her seam, sliding up and down but not entering her. She moaned again, the angle I was hitting her pelvis was causing every up stroke to hit her already overly sensitive clit.

    Back and forth between full penetration and sliding up and down her seam had her ready to come unglued. But I love hearing her moans, I love hearing her being fully pleasured and know that I am in control. I was coated in a lot of her wetness so it made it really easy to slide back and forth, in and out, up and down until she was rapidly approaching her third climax for the night.

    I stayed inside of her and ground my hips, moving my erection around inside, hitting everywhere that I could reach until I knew she was about to go over the edge. Then I plowed hard and fast inside of her, she moaned louder and she held on to my hips feeling me thrust deep and hard. She was getting closer and closer and I knew it would not be much longer before she was cumming again.

    I felt her hands move to my bare butt and I suddenly felt a sharp pain on my cheeks. She dug her fingernails into my backside and she held me in place, buried deep inside of her. She moved her hips back and forth until she moaned again. Her body shook violently as waves of pleasure ran through her body again.

    Her body quivering was vibrating my hardness still buried inside of her, I felt a sharp pain on my bare butt cheeks, it was Tammy, digging her nails in deep so that I would not move until she was done with me.

    The sharp pain in my backside conflicted with the pleasure that my erection was experiencing as her body was stroking me inside, almost milking me for my seed.

    After she started to come down from her orgasm, she released my butt cheeks and told me, “let me taste me on you, lay down, it’s my turn to please you.” I did as I was told and rolled over, standing tall and proud. She rolled over and I watched as she locked eye contact with me and licked the head, swirling her tongue around to hit ever side, and the little hole on the top. She licked all around, didn’t let one spot get ignored, “mmmmm, you taste so good with me on you.”

    My head fell back and I lost eye contact with her as she went up and down surrounding my tool with her mouth, lips, tongue, hand stroking me, she was working me, and working me well. It was like she was wanting me to finish quickly.

    Her mouth moved up and down, her tongue swirled over my head, back and forth on the very tip, coating me with her saliva as it mixed with my excitement starting to ooze from me. I grabbed her by the hair and held on as she was definitely taking control, I knew what she wanted, but I wasn’t ready to give in just yet. I fought the urges to explode down her throat, but she was really ramping up the intensity. I was really fighting back but I knew I was fighting a losing battle, I knew it was only a matter of time before she drained me of every last drop.

    I thought I had it handled, I was thinking of anything I could so that I wasn’t concentrating on what she was doing to me, but as soon as I felt her fingers play with my testicles, I knew it was coming quickly. She teased the underside and squeezed them, but as soon as she looked up at me and I made eye contact with her, she grinned around my tool in her mouth and nodded to me that it was time.

    That was all it took, with a moan and a groan, I filled her mouth with everything in me. She played with my jewels as she drank down every last drop, “mmmmm,” she moaned around my tool. Causing vibrations around my shooting appendage, the feeling was too much to take as I held her head in place and moved my hips back and forth. I could barely think about anything but her mouth still surrounding me, drinking and using me as her straw to get to the very last bit of my special shake.

    When I was finally drained of everything, she raised her head and licked me from the top to my jewels, making sure that she got it all, and she smiled up at me, “mmmm, straight from the source.” We giggled and cuddled until we fell back to sleep, saying our I love yous before drifting off again, both completely satisfied.

    by Fugman, for Tumblr

    Good Morning Licks

    Good Morning Licks

    Communication Can Be Nonverbal. 

    by Fugman - listen to the podcast at Steamy Stories.

    image

    To be perfectly honest, our sex life has been kind of stale lately. Between work, the kids, and other obligations, by the time we get to go to bed, we are both exhausted and not in the mood to be intimate.

    One night not too long ago, I kissed Tammy goodnight and went to sleep, she was reading on her phone. We shared the ‘I love yous’ and I quickly faded out.

    Several times in the past as Tammy reads her romance books, she’ll wake me up for some play time, but that hasn’t happened in a while.

    This one night, I heard something and slowly opened my eyes. As I slowly adjusted to the darkness, I soon noticed that Tammy was playing with her bare nipple and moaning. I did not want to disturb her, she was literally enjoying herself, so I laid still staring at her naked body. She was pinching her nipple tightly and pulling them, stretching her breasts tall. I slowly tilted my head to see her legs wide open and her fingers playing with herself. I could not take my eyes off if her, her fingers, and I was starting to feel my hardness grow.

    She took her fingers out of her wetness and I watched as she brought them to her lips and inserted them in her mouth. She moaned loudly, letting me know that she thoroughly enjoyed her own excited juices. I stayed still and silent and watched as her hand slid back down and her fingers disappeared back inside of her vagina. They slowly vanished inside of her and she moaned again, and everytime she played with her clit, her moans got louder.

    I watched her as she pleasured herself, her fingers sliding in and out of her, occasionally licking them clean before returning down below. The moans were getting louder and louder and I watched as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feelings that her playful fingers provided. She turned her head towards me and I closed my eyes…a second later I opened my eyes and she was staring at me intently, mouth open as she was about to finish in front of me.

    With our eyes locked, I watched as she hurdled towards her climax…I heard her fingers sloshing through her wetness, her moans increased in volume and frequency. She was a few strokes from screaming out and I watched her as she tried to keep her eyes open and connected to mine. Just as she hit her explosive finish, her eyes opened and she looked right at me. She looked incredible as her orgasm shook her body uncontrollably.

    image

    Tammy brought her fingers up and inserted them in her mouth again, this time looking directly at me as she slid her fingers in and out from between her lips. “Mmmmm,” she said as slowly withdrew them from her mouth. “Do you want to taste?” She asked, already knowing my answer would be yes.

    She licked her fingers and slowly slid her hand down her body, pinched her nipple tightly and then continued tracing her fingers down her body. Once she reached between her legs, her eyes closed briefly as her fingers slid inside her already soaked opening. I watched her move her fingers in and out a few times before bringing them to my lips. I kissed them gently then wrapped my lips around her fingers and pulled them inside my mouth. My tongue swirled around her digits and tasted every drop of her juice that I could. Her eyes watched me intently as she slowly withdrew her fingers.

    “Mmmm, baby, I love the taste of you,” I said, “I want more.” As I said that, I slid my body out form under the covers and moved down the bed. As soon as my head was near her privates, I could smell her aroma, the scent drew me in. As soon as my tongue touched her upper thigh, she moaned, her heart was already pounding in anticipation And I did not keep her waiting. My tongue slid down her thigh and I tasted her from the source. Her hands grabbed the back of my head and pulled me deep between her legs. My tongue slipped inside of her lips as I heard her moan again.

    I had to fight her grip to raise my head slightly, “mmm, straight from the source!” As I moved back in and my tongue parted her opening and I moved it up and down. I love the feeling of her opening as it makes room for my invading tongue. I went up and down tasting as much of her as I could and then I brought my lips up and surrounded her pleasure button. As soon as my lips surrounded her and started to gently suck, she moaned loudly. She was already approaching her second orgasm, and I wanted to bring it to her. I continued sucking, licking, nibbling on her button until she begged for me to finish her. That is when my tongue slid down and back into her opening, up and down I moved it, then I started pushing it in and out of her.

    Every few strokes of my tongue, then I would go back to her clit and suck, nibble, lick and suck some more. Her hands grabbed my head and held it tightly as her explosion neared. I swirled my tongue around and then bit down as I heard her intense moan indicating that she was coming again. I held her firmly as more juices flowed from her sweet opening. When she finally calmed down and released her death grip on my head, I licked her up and down again, coating my tongue and face with her juice for the second time.

    She pulled me by the head until I kissed her, she swirled her tongue inside my mouth tasting her flavor once again.

    Tammy felt my erection poking into her as we kissed and she reached for my underwear. Seconds later, my butt was bare and her hands were pulling me inside of her. The excessive lubrication down below had me sinking deep with very little effort. Once I was fully inside of her, she held me tight and ground her hips against mine. She was still pleasuring herself and I needed to take over and do the pleasuring. I lifted my hips, until only the very tip of me remained inside, I used my hand and slid my hardness against her seam, sliding up and down but not entering her. She moaned again, the angle I was hitting her pelvis was causing every up stroke to hit her already overly sensitive clit.

    Back and forth between full penetration and sliding up and down her seam had her ready to come unglued. But I love hearing her moans, I love hearing her being fully pleasured and know that I am in control. I was coated in a lot of her wetness so it made it really easy to slide back and forth, in and out, up and down until she was rapidly approaching her third climax for the night.

    I stayed inside of her and ground my hips, moving my erection around inside, hitting everywhere that I could reach until I knew she was about to go over the edge. Then I plowed hard and fast inside of her, she moaned louder and she held on to my hips feeling me thrust deep and hard. She was getting closer and closer and I knew it would not be much longer before she was cumming again.

    I felt her hands move to my bare butt and I suddenly felt a sharp pain on my cheeks. She dug her fingernails into my backside and she held me in place, buried deep inside of her. She moved her hips back and forth until she moaned again. Her body shook violently as waves of pleasure ran through her body again.

    Her body quivering was vibrating my hardness still buried inside of her, I felt a sharp pain on my bare butt cheeks, it was Tammy, digging her nails in deep so that I would not move until she was done with me.

    The sharp pain in my backside conflicted with the pleasure that my erection was experiencing as her body was stroking me inside, almost milking me for my seed.

    After she started to come down from her orgasm, she released my butt cheeks and told me, “let me taste me on you, lay down, it’s my turn to please you.” I did as I was told and rolled over, standing tall and proud. She rolled over and I watched as she locked eye contact with me and licked the head, swirling her tongue around to hit ever side, and the little hole on the top. She licked all around, didn’t let one spot get ignored, “mmmmm, you taste so good with me on you.”

    My head fell back and I lost eye contact with her as she went up and down surrounding my tool with her mouth, lips, tongue, hand stroking me, she was working me, and working me well. It was like she was wanting me to finish quickly.

    Her mouth moved up and down, her tongue swirled over my head, back and forth on the very tip, coating me with her saliva as it mixed with my excitement starting to ooze from me. I grabbed her by the hair and held on as she was definitely taking control, I knew what she wanted, but I wasn’t ready to give in just yet. I fought the urges to explode down her throat, but she was really ramping up the intensity. I was really fighting back but I knew I was fighting a losing battle, I knew it was only a matter of time before she drained me of every last drop.

    I thought I had it handled, I was thinking of anything I could so that I wasn’t concentrating on what she was doing to me, but as soon as I felt her fingers play with my testicles, I knew it was coming quickly. She teased the underside and squeezed them, but as soon as she looked up at me and I made eye contact with her, she grinned around my tool in her mouth and nodded to me that it was time.

    That was all it took, with a moan and a groan, I filled her mouth with everything in me. She played with my jewels as she drank down every last drop, “mmmmm,” she moaned around my tool. Causing vibrations around my shooting appendage, the feeling was too much to take as I held her head in place and moved my hips back and forth. I could barely think about anything but her mouth still surrounding me, drinking and using me as her straw to get to the very last bit of my special shake.

    When I was finally drained of everything, she raised her head and licked me from the top to my jewels, making sure that she got it all, and she smiled up at me, “mmmm, straight from the source.” We giggled and cuddled until we fell back to sleep, saying our I love yous before drifting off again, both completely satisfied.

    by Fugman, for Tumblr

    Guide For Deflowering A Man

    Guide For Deflowering A Man

    Former fundamentalist begins her ministry to virgin men. (first time)

    By April601. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    image

    In my early 20’s I dated a guy named Terry. He was a nice enough guy, very respectful and polite. He was my age and not the typical bad guy type that for some reason I seemed to attract or was it I was attracted to?

    I began dating him and soon realized he was on the more serious side. Honestly, I didn’t expect that he could hold my attention for more than a couple of dates.

    After somewhat of a wild start to my sexual journey I reached a point of self-respect and I had established a few ground rules for myself that I tried to follow. The first rule being that I tried not having sex on the first date! Well, I tried anyway; bless my heart. If I managed to get by that crucial rule, I had made up a few more hypothetical rules.

    1. First dates were limited to heavy kissing only.
    2. Second dates limited to touching, exploring. I would allow my date to touch my breasts and I would go no further than rubbing his groin thru his pants.
    3. Third dates maybe a hand job.
    4. Fourth dates possibly a blowjob, and
    5. If we made it the fifth date there were no limits.

    I thought these were reasonable limits for semi-nice girls, which I considered myself as being. If you haven’t heard how I was still a naive, shelter, fundamentalist virgin when an older married man deflowered me, we’ll need to have that conversation; because it explains a lot of my personal journey and progression toward sexual awareness of myself. It also added to my empathy for others with retarded sexual awareness in adulthood.

    I remember telling several of my dates these rules but honestly, I don’t ever recall a time when I was able to really stick to them; except with Terry.

    My first date with Terry ended with us just kissing and making out in his car. It was all pretty tame and controlled overall. He was polite and seemed to respect the limits and restrictions I was trying to follow.

    Some guys are just terrified of sexual intimacy; and need encouragement and affirmation. Some guys are raised to think that all women view sex as dirty male desires, that women inwardly abhor, and only tolerate in marriage arrangements.

    After our second date we again began to make out in his car. As things started to heat up with Terry, I reached into his pants to do an assessment of his manhood. I liked what I felt as it appeared to be a good size and worthy of a third date. Never being the patient type, I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. Yes, I know; I broke my second date rule.

    As I began to play with my new toy, Terry stopped me and said he had something important to tell me. Really? I’m stroking your cock, and you want to stop and talk? This was a first for me.

    He sheepishly told me he was a virgin! What! Really! He now had my attention. I wasn’t sure if I believed him. I thought maybe he was playing games to entice me into having sex with him. He was a good-looking guy but a bit on the shy side, so maybe I could see it. I guess I must have overreacted as he immediately went limp. I apologized and that was pretty much the end of the date.

    I wasn’t sure what to make of it. Is this good or bad? Should I go on a third date or run?

    The next day I called my friend Jenny. She always had answers. I told her everything and wanted her take on the situation. Not to be mean but we did have a good laugh over it. Jenny had never been with a virgin before either. We both pondered over it and the more we discussed it the more intrigued we both became. We jokingly came up with the term “Virgin Boy.” But his sudden limpness was a result of my failure. He needed me to help him overcome his insecurity, and I’d just magnified it, instead. I owed him a do-over, if he’d even let me have another chance.

    Jenny pointed out that guys think about sex hundreds of times a day. So if I were his first, he would probably then think of me every day for the rest of his life. Wow what an emotionally powerful thought that was.

    “Imagine being his very first, the first girl he has sex with. You will always be remembered as ‘The One’,“ she said. “The one he lost his virginity to. You will always be special to him. You will forever be engraved in his memory. Even when he gets married; when he is 40 and is mindlessly daydreaming on his drive to work; when he gets old and reminisces; it will always be you that he thinks of when he thinks of his very first time.”

    The more we talked about it the more we realized what a great opportunity this was. I think the thought of taking his virginity was turning us both on. By the end of the evening with Jenny, it was decided I would be his first.

    But we also agreed that it had to be special, not just a quick hump in the car. This was becoming a huge responsibility for me. I had to do it right. It had to be extra special. I felt an obligation to make it special.

    Jenny was dying to meet Terry so when he called for a third date, I told him my friend Jenny would be joining us. We all met at a bar and Jenny loved him. She gave me her approval but also had a suggestion. “How about for his first time he has a threesome with both of us? How special and memorable would that be!” I had threesomes with Jenny before during vacations, so it wasn’t out of the question. I told her I would have to think about it. I did have concerns, though.

    A threesome sounded like a great idea but I knew that Terry would end up remembering Jenny and not me. Jenny was a bombshell. She was gorgeous and outgoing. Bigger curves, cute as fuck, guys were drawn to her like a magnet, that’s one of the reasons I loved hanging around with Jenny. She could be overbearing also. Sure, Terry would love to have sex with Jenny but what about me? What about me being “the one”?

    As the weeks went on, I was doing my best to refrain from sex with Terry. He was cute and nice but really, he wasn’t anything special, he was just too serious for me. But Terry was a virgin, and this made him special to me. Taking his virginity was all I could think of. If he wasn’t a virgin, I’m sure there wouldn’t have been a third date. He was in my head or was it his virginity that was in my head. I was determined to take his virginity.

    Up until this point I had dated older guys, and I was having sex on a fairly regular basis. With Terry I was not doing well without sex. Terry thought I was the good girl type by not having sex. Yes, I was sweet and innocent looking. But the lack of sex and the erotic thoughts about taking a young man’s virginity were driving me crazy. Self-gratification definitely increased during this waiting period.

    I finally told Jenny that I wanted Terry for myself. I wanted him to remember me, not ‘Jenny and that other girl’. Besides it was me going without sex all these weeks. I needed his full attention. Jenny seemed a bit disappointed, but she understood.

    Jenny and I came up with a plan. As both Terry and I still lived at home I suggested a weekend away in Niagara Falls. The honeymoon capital of North America, how appropriate was that?

    Terry agreed and I was so excited. How could I make this special event even better?

    Leading up to the weekend, I daydreamed how it all would play out. Would he ejaculate before we even start? Should I tease him or maybe just jump him? What should I wear? It was all I could think of. I was horny as hell in anticipation.

    I bought a new nightie for the occasion. There really wasn’t much to it. It was short, sheer, and low cut, not much left to the imagination.

    The day finally came. The long drive to Niagara Falls was filled with sexual tension. We chatted and joked during the drive, but my mind was racing. I couldn’t believe how aroused I was. I don’t think I ever thought about an impending sexual act as much as I did with Terry. I tried to rationalize it, after all we all lose our virginity at one point, but psychologically this had become a big deal for me. Maybe because my virginity was taken from me by a man ten years older than me that was only concerned about his own sexual gratification.

    Now the shoe was on the other foot. It was my responsibility to make sure Terry’s loss of his virginity was a memorable and wonderful experience. Dam I was so thoughtful.

    We arrived at our destination and checked into a cheap motel. I will always remember the name “The Rainbow Motel.” Terry was eager to begin and began groping me as soon as we entered the room but I quickly put a stop to it. I had a plan; this was going to be a slow seduction. We unpacked, freshened up, and went to get a bite to eat. No alcohol for either of us, I wanted him to remember this special night.

    Once we got back to the room, we sat on the edge of the bed and started kissing. As things began to heat up I told him to get naked and in bed. I went into the bathroom to slip into my nightie. I slowly walked out of the bathroom and around the bed to make sure he got a good look.

    I dimmed the lights but kept it the room bright enough so that he could see everything that was about to happen to him.

    I could see his arousal as the bed sheet was poking up like a tent. I slowly and sensually touched him as I stood over him. I told him he wasn’t allowed to touch me. The lingerie I was wearing was totally sheer, so I wasn’t hiding anything.

    I slowly pulled back the sheets and crawled into bed with him. His cock was standing to full attention as he lay there. I could see he trimmed his hairs for the occasion. How sweet.

    I reached down and grasped his cock in my hand. I squeezed it tight as I stared at it. I could feel the pulsating blood as it gushed through his veins. I felt a sense of power as his virgin cock throbbed in my tight grasp. After many weeks of planning and anticipation the time had finally come. His virginity was in my hand. No pun intended.

    I slowly began stroking him. I was very conscious of the possibility of him pre-ejaculating to my touch. I proceeded with caution. I didn’t want to over stimulate him. As I stoked him, I could hear his breathing picking up. I slowed down and began to coach him. I wanted this to last. I was in total control, and I loved the feeling it gave me.

    I had thought it best to proceed and give him his first blowjob before he exploded in my hand. I slowly and seductively began kissing and licking his beautiful cock. Exploring his balls with my tiny fingers. I slowly lowered my mouth onto the tip of his cock and began slowly bobbing up and down, taking more of him inside of my mouth with every stroke. He was doing great and by now I was getting right into it. I began stroking and sucking his cock vigorously. I then moved down and began sucking and licking his balls. Placing first one them both in my mouth as I stroked him hard and fast.

    I was hot and horny as hell by now and he was getting the full treatment. I wanted him to cum in my mouth and I wanted to swallow his first blowjob load. This was all part of my plan.

    Despite my best efforts he wasn’t ejaculating! This was not what I was expecting but I carried on.

    It was finally time for me to take his virginity. I was so wet with anticipation. I pulled my nightie off, so I was completely naked for him, my plump tits swayed and jiggled to his visual delight, as I straddled him. I was going to make this special for him. I already had decided I wasn’t going to use any protection to diminish the feeling, bareback only. I wanted him to feel just how good sex can be. I proceeded to mount his stiff rod. Ever so slowly, I wanted him to feel every inch of me as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard throbbing cock. I was soaking wet as I easily engulfed his entire cock deep inside of me. He grabbed and squeezed my swaying breasts. My nipples were swollen and erect. I was primed and ready.

    Slowly I began riding him. I was taking it slow and easy, as I didn’t want him to cum too fast. It felt so good to have his cock inside of me. The thought of finally taking his virginity was too much. He had barely entered me and immediately began having an orgasm. I shook and quivered as I began riding him faster. Oh my god! it was me that was pre-ejaculating and not him. Terry thrust deeply and pulled on my nipples as I let out a deep moan.

    I was still deeply implanted on top of Terry as I regained my composer. He was still rock hard, so I continued to ride him. Soon I was riding him like crazy. I was bouncing on him like wild as he had a tight hold of my hips thrusting me down on his cock. He was giving it to me right back to me. I was riding him so hard and violently I was pretty sure something was going to break. Was it going to be the bed or his cock?

    He wasn’t ejaculating. I was so aroused about taking his virginity I came once again. This time was even more powerful than the first. My whole body shook as I had violent spasms. I let out a loud deep moan as I had an orgasmic eruption. In my twenties it was very rare that I climaxed so having two orgasms on the first go was incredibly rare for me. My juices were flowing. I needed a good fuck after going without for so long and he was giving it to me.

    Then it hit me…what’s going on here? If he really is a virgin why hasn’t he ejaculated yet? I was convinced he had done this before. This couldn’t possibly be his first time. Was I being doped? He just kept fucking me hard and fast. Eventually I had to stop. I was confused and yes maybe even a bit angry for being lied to. “You said you were a virgin. why aren’t you cumming?”

    He apologized and explained he was used to very frequent masturbating, and this felt; well, different. It felt great, but just different. I suppose that is possible? He seemed to have no idea that frequent jacking off could diminish his responsiveness with a woman. I could tell by the look on his face he was telling the truth. I also realized that a frequently-masterbating man performs better when he can stroke a pussie fast, furious, & freely; so I should not be riding cowgirl, tonight.

    After a bit of hugging and kissing, I went back to work and started with a nice long blowjob. I was determined not to stop until I swallowed his load. I encouraged him to stroke his cock while I sucked his bulbous tip and manipulated his balls. With his assistance we finally had him cumming in my mouth and he gave me a huge load to swallow. Hurrah, success at last. I was proud of myself. His confidence was restored and still rising.

    I sucked and swallowed every last drop and even licked him clean. This was his first time, and I was being extra nice to him. I was making it special. I wanted to set the standard high for all future blowjobs. A standard that every other woman he slept with had to be compared to. Yeah, I gave him a great first blowjob!

    Once he recovered, he mounted me missionary style and we both watched as he slowly entered me. We both began moving in rhythm as he fucked me.

    I began encouraging him to fuck me harder, I could tell he was getting worked up and it wouldn’t be much longer now. He loved the nasty language I used as I assured him of his prowess. He loved hearing how much my pussie loved his cock inside me. His self-confidence was naturally very fragile, being a virgin in his twenties. I needed to unleash the beast in him, and I knew he needed my affirmations to get there.

    As he was getting close, I told him to cum inside of me, that I wanted to feel his warm cum deep inside of me. He came hard and fast. I screamed out “yes! Oh, my, god; yes” as he filled me up with his warm virgin cum.

    He made me work for it, but his virginity was finally mine. I will always be remembered as, “The One,” that will be remembered. I think I was thrilled more than him.

    That weekend we had sex 20 more times. Yes, I kept count, 20 more times. We were like newlyweds. Terry just couldn’t get enough, and I never refused him. We tried several positions, failed at a few, and even laughed together at our lack of gymnastic acumen. There was no way he would ever forget me after that weekend.

    When I got home on Sunday night, I swear I was walking bowlegged. I was exhausted and sore. I couldn’t wait to tell Jenny. I felt such a sense of accomplishment.

    I was hooked on the sense of power, control, and the adrenalin rush I had felt.

    • The planning, anticipation, and buildup of finally taking his virginity.
    • The epic orgasm I had felt when I finally had his cock inside of me.
    • The psychological pleasure I felt, knowing I was forever special to someone.
    • That this memory would never be forgotten by either one of us.

    I wanted to do it again; I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I wanted to experience another virgin boy.

    Since then, I have experienced several virgin boys. I will share my adventures about deflowering them, in time.

    PS, I continued to date Terry for a couple of months afterwards. During that time he became quite proficient at sex. I was thrilled to be the experienced woman that taught him all about sex. It was quite a rush.]

    By April601 for Literotica

    Guide For Deflowering A Man

    Guide For Deflowering A Man

    Former fundamentalist begins her ministry to virgin men. (first time)

    By April601. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    image

    In my early 20’s I dated a guy named Terry. He was a nice enough guy, very respectful and polite. He was my age and not the typical bad guy type that for some reason I seemed to attract or was it I was attracted to?

    I began dating him and soon realized he was on the more serious side. Honestly, I didn’t expect that he could hold my attention for more than a couple of dates.

    After somewhat of a wild start to my sexual journey I reached a point of self-respect and I had established a few ground rules for myself that I tried to follow. The first rule being that I tried not having sex on the first date! Well, I tried anyway; bless my heart. If I managed to get by that crucial rule, I had made up a few more hypothetical rules.

    1. First dates were limited to heavy kissing only.
    2. Second dates limited to touching, exploring. I would allow my date to touch my breasts and I would go no further than rubbing his groin thru his pants.
    3. Third dates maybe a hand job.
    4. Fourth dates possibly a blowjob, and
    5. If we made it the fifth date there were no limits.

    I thought these were reasonable limits for semi-nice girls, which I considered myself as being. If you haven’t heard how I was still a naive, shelter, fundamentalist virgin when an older married man deflowered me, we’ll need to have that conversation; because it explains a lot of my personal journey and progression toward sexual awareness of myself. It also added to my empathy for others with retarded sexual awareness in adulthood.

    I remember telling several of my dates these rules but honestly, I don’t ever recall a time when I was able to really stick to them; except with Terry.

    My first date with Terry ended with us just kissing and making out in his car. It was all pretty tame and controlled overall. He was polite and seemed to respect the limits and restrictions I was trying to follow.

    Some guys are just terrified of sexual intimacy; and need encouragement and affirmation. Some guys are raised to think that all women view sex as dirty male desires, that women inwardly abhor, and only tolerate in marriage arrangements.

    After our second date we again began to make out in his car. As things started to heat up with Terry, I reached into his pants to do an assessment of his manhood. I liked what I felt as it appeared to be a good size and worthy of a third date. Never being the patient type, I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. Yes, I know; I broke my second date rule.

    As I began to play with my new toy, Terry stopped me and said he had something important to tell me. Really? I’m stroking your cock, and you want to stop and talk? This was a first for me.

    He sheepishly told me he was a virgin! What! Really! He now had my attention. I wasn’t sure if I believed him. I thought maybe he was playing games to entice me into having sex with him. He was a good-looking guy but a bit on the shy side, so maybe I could see it. I guess I must have overreacted as he immediately went limp. I apologized and that was pretty much the end of the date.

    I wasn’t sure what to make of it. Is this good or bad? Should I go on a third date or run?

    The next day I called my friend Jenny. She always had answers. I told her everything and wanted her take on the situation. Not to be mean but we did have a good laugh over it. Jenny had never been with a virgin before either. We both pondered over it and the more we discussed it the more intrigued we both became. We jokingly came up with the term “Virgin Boy.” But his sudden limpness was a result of my failure. He needed me to help him overcome his insecurity, and I’d just magnified it, instead. I owed him a do-over, if he’d even let me have another chance.

    Jenny pointed out that guys think about sex hundreds of times a day. So if I were his first, he would probably then think of me every day for the rest of his life. Wow what an emotionally powerful thought that was.

    “Imagine being his very first, the first girl he has sex with. You will always be remembered as ‘The One’,“ she said. “The one he lost his virginity to. You will always be special to him. You will forever be engraved in his memory. Even when he gets married; when he is 40 and is mindlessly daydreaming on his drive to work; when he gets old and reminisces; it will always be you that he thinks of when he thinks of his very first time.”

    The more we talked about it the more we realized what a great opportunity this was. I think the thought of taking his virginity was turning us both on. By the end of the evening with Jenny, it was decided I would be his first.

    But we also agreed that it had to be special, not just a quick hump in the car. This was becoming a huge responsibility for me. I had to do it right. It had to be extra special. I felt an obligation to make it special.

    Jenny was dying to meet Terry so when he called for a third date, I told him my friend Jenny would be joining us. We all met at a bar and Jenny loved him. She gave me her approval but also had a suggestion. “How about for his first time he has a threesome with both of us? How special and memorable would that be!” I had threesomes with Jenny before during vacations, so it wasn’t out of the question. I told her I would have to think about it. I did have concerns, though.

    A threesome sounded like a great idea but I knew that Terry would end up remembering Jenny and not me. Jenny was a bombshell. She was gorgeous and outgoing. Bigger curves, cute as fuck, guys were drawn to her like a magnet, that’s one of the reasons I loved hanging around with Jenny. She could be overbearing also. Sure, Terry would love to have sex with Jenny but what about me? What about me being “the one”?

    As the weeks went on, I was doing my best to refrain from sex with Terry. He was cute and nice but really, he wasn’t anything special, he was just too serious for me. But Terry was a virgin, and this made him special to me. Taking his virginity was all I could think of. If he wasn’t a virgin, I’m sure there wouldn’t have been a third date. He was in my head or was it his virginity that was in my head. I was determined to take his virginity.

    Up until this point I had dated older guys, and I was having sex on a fairly regular basis. With Terry I was not doing well without sex. Terry thought I was the good girl type by not having sex. Yes, I was sweet and innocent looking. But the lack of sex and the erotic thoughts about taking a young man’s virginity were driving me crazy. Self-gratification definitely increased during this waiting period.

    I finally told Jenny that I wanted Terry for myself. I wanted him to remember me, not ‘Jenny and that other girl’. Besides it was me going without sex all these weeks. I needed his full attention. Jenny seemed a bit disappointed, but she understood.

    Jenny and I came up with a plan. As both Terry and I still lived at home I suggested a weekend away in Niagara Falls. The honeymoon capital of North America, how appropriate was that?

    Terry agreed and I was so excited. How could I make this special event even better?

    Leading up to the weekend, I daydreamed how it all would play out. Would he ejaculate before we even start? Should I tease him or maybe just jump him? What should I wear? It was all I could think of. I was horny as hell in anticipation.

    I bought a new nightie for the occasion. There really wasn’t much to it. It was short, sheer, and low cut, not much left to the imagination.

    The day finally came. The long drive to Niagara Falls was filled with sexual tension. We chatted and joked during the drive, but my mind was racing. I couldn’t believe how aroused I was. I don’t think I ever thought about an impending sexual act as much as I did with Terry. I tried to rationalize it, after all we all lose our virginity at one point, but psychologically this had become a big deal for me. Maybe because my virginity was taken from me by a man ten years older than me that was only concerned about his own sexual gratification.

    Now the shoe was on the other foot. It was my responsibility to make sure Terry’s loss of his virginity was a memorable and wonderful experience. Dam I was so thoughtful.

    We arrived at our destination and checked into a cheap motel. I will always remember the name “The Rainbow Motel.” Terry was eager to begin and began groping me as soon as we entered the room but I quickly put a stop to it. I had a plan; this was going to be a slow seduction. We unpacked, freshened up, and went to get a bite to eat. No alcohol for either of us, I wanted him to remember this special night.

    Once we got back to the room, we sat on the edge of the bed and started kissing. As things began to heat up I told him to get naked and in bed. I went into the bathroom to slip into my nightie. I slowly walked out of the bathroom and around the bed to make sure he got a good look.

    I dimmed the lights but kept it the room bright enough so that he could see everything that was about to happen to him.

    I could see his arousal as the bed sheet was poking up like a tent. I slowly and sensually touched him as I stood over him. I told him he wasn’t allowed to touch me. The lingerie I was wearing was totally sheer, so I wasn’t hiding anything.

    I slowly pulled back the sheets and crawled into bed with him. His cock was standing to full attention as he lay there. I could see he trimmed his hairs for the occasion. How sweet.

    I reached down and grasped his cock in my hand. I squeezed it tight as I stared at it. I could feel the pulsating blood as it gushed through his veins. I felt a sense of power as his virgin cock throbbed in my tight grasp. After many weeks of planning and anticipation the time had finally come. His virginity was in my hand. No pun intended.

    I slowly began stroking him. I was very conscious of the possibility of him pre-ejaculating to my touch. I proceeded with caution. I didn’t want to over stimulate him. As I stoked him, I could hear his breathing picking up. I slowed down and began to coach him. I wanted this to last. I was in total control, and I loved the feeling it gave me.

    I had thought it best to proceed and give him his first blowjob before he exploded in my hand. I slowly and seductively began kissing and licking his beautiful cock. Exploring his balls with my tiny fingers. I slowly lowered my mouth onto the tip of his cock and began slowly bobbing up and down, taking more of him inside of my mouth with every stroke. He was doing great and by now I was getting right into it. I began stroking and sucking his cock vigorously. I then moved down and began sucking and licking his balls. Placing first one them both in my mouth as I stroked him hard and fast.

    I was hot and horny as hell by now and he was getting the full treatment. I wanted him to cum in my mouth and I wanted to swallow his first blowjob load. This was all part of my plan.

    Despite my best efforts he wasn’t ejaculating! This was not what I was expecting but I carried on.

    It was finally time for me to take his virginity. I was so wet with anticipation. I pulled my nightie off, so I was completely naked for him, my plump tits swayed and jiggled to his visual delight, as I straddled him. I was going to make this special for him. I already had decided I wasn’t going to use any protection to diminish the feeling, bareback only. I wanted him to feel just how good sex can be. I proceeded to mount his stiff rod. Ever so slowly, I wanted him to feel every inch of me as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard throbbing cock. I was soaking wet as I easily engulfed his entire cock deep inside of me. He grabbed and squeezed my swaying breasts. My nipples were swollen and erect. I was primed and ready.

    Slowly I began riding him. I was taking it slow and easy, as I didn’t want him to cum too fast. It felt so good to have his cock inside of me. The thought of finally taking his virginity was too much. He had barely entered me and immediately began having an orgasm. I shook and quivered as I began riding him faster. Oh my god! it was me that was pre-ejaculating and not him. Terry thrust deeply and pulled on my nipples as I let out a deep moan.

    I was still deeply implanted on top of Terry as I regained my composer. He was still rock hard, so I continued to ride him. Soon I was riding him like crazy. I was bouncing on him like wild as he had a tight hold of my hips thrusting me down on his cock. He was giving it to me right back to me. I was riding him so hard and violently I was pretty sure something was going to break. Was it going to be the bed or his cock?

    He wasn’t ejaculating. I was so aroused about taking his virginity I came once again. This time was even more powerful than the first. My whole body shook as I had violent spasms. I let out a loud deep moan as I had an orgasmic eruption. In my twenties it was very rare that I climaxed so having two orgasms on the first go was incredibly rare for me. My juices were flowing. I needed a good fuck after going without for so long and he was giving it to me.

    Then it hit me…what’s going on here? If he really is a virgin why hasn’t he ejaculated yet? I was convinced he had done this before. This couldn’t possibly be his first time. Was I being doped? He just kept fucking me hard and fast. Eventually I had to stop. I was confused and yes maybe even a bit angry for being lied to. “You said you were a virgin. why aren’t you cumming?”

    He apologized and explained he was used to very frequent masturbating, and this felt; well, different. It felt great, but just different. I suppose that is possible? He seemed to have no idea that frequent jacking off could diminish his responsiveness with a woman. I could tell by the look on his face he was telling the truth. I also realized that a frequently-masterbating man performs better when he can stroke a pussie fast, furious, & freely; so I should not be riding cowgirl, tonight.

    After a bit of hugging and kissing, I went back to work and started with a nice long blowjob. I was determined not to stop until I swallowed his load. I encouraged him to stroke his cock while I sucked his bulbous tip and manipulated his balls. With his assistance we finally had him cumming in my mouth and he gave me a huge load to swallow. Hurrah, success at last. I was proud of myself. His confidence was restored and still rising.

    I sucked and swallowed every last drop and even licked him clean. This was his first time, and I was being extra nice to him. I was making it special. I wanted to set the standard high for all future blowjobs. A standard that every other woman he slept with had to be compared to. Yeah, I gave him a great first blowjob!

    Once he recovered, he mounted me missionary style and we both watched as he slowly entered me. We both began moving in rhythm as he fucked me.

    I began encouraging him to fuck me harder, I could tell he was getting worked up and it wouldn’t be much longer now. He loved the nasty language I used as I assured him of his prowess. He loved hearing how much my pussie loved his cock inside me. His self-confidence was naturally very fragile, being a virgin in his twenties. I needed to unleash the beast in him, and I knew he needed my affirmations to get there.

    As he was getting close, I told him to cum inside of me, that I wanted to feel his warm cum deep inside of me. He came hard and fast. I screamed out “yes! Oh, my, god; yes” as he filled me up with his warm virgin cum.

    He made me work for it, but his virginity was finally mine. I will always be remembered as, “The One,” that will be remembered. I think I was thrilled more than him.

    That weekend we had sex 20 more times. Yes, I kept count, 20 more times. We were like newlyweds. Terry just couldn’t get enough, and I never refused him. We tried several positions, failed at a few, and even laughed together at our lack of gymnastic acumen. There was no way he would ever forget me after that weekend.

    When I got home on Sunday night, I swear I was walking bowlegged. I was exhausted and sore. I couldn’t wait to tell Jenny. I felt such a sense of accomplishment.

    I was hooked on the sense of power, control, and the adrenalin rush I had felt.

    • The planning, anticipation, and buildup of finally taking his virginity.
    • The epic orgasm I had felt when I finally had his cock inside of me.
    • The psychological pleasure I felt, knowing I was forever special to someone.
    • That this memory would never be forgotten by either one of us.

    I wanted to do it again; I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I wanted to experience another virgin boy.

    Since then, I have experienced several virgin boys. I will share my adventures about deflowering them, in time.

    PS, I continued to date Terry for a couple of months afterwards. During that time he became quite proficient at sex. I was thrilled to be the experienced woman that taught him all about sex. It was quite a rush.]

    By April601 for Literotica

    Guide For Deflowering A Man

    Guide For Deflowering A Man

    Former fundamentalist begins her ministry to virgin men. (first time)

    By April601. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    image

    In my early 20’s I dated a guy named Terry. He was a nice enough guy, very respectful and polite. He was my age and not the typical bad guy type that for some reason I seemed to attract or was it I was attracted to?

    I began dating him and soon realized he was on the more serious side. Honestly, I didn’t expect that he could hold my attention for more than a couple of dates.

    After somewhat of a wild start to my sexual journey I reached a point of self-respect and I had established a few ground rules for myself that I tried to follow. The first rule being that I tried not having sex on the first date! Well, I tried anyway; bless my heart. If I managed to get by that crucial rule, I had made up a few more hypothetical rules.

    1. First dates were limited to heavy kissing only.
    2. Second dates limited to touching, exploring. I would allow my date to touch my breasts and I would go no further than rubbing his groin thru his pants.
    3. Third dates maybe a hand job.
    4. Fourth dates possibly a blowjob, and
    5. If we made it the fifth date there were no limits.

    I thought these were reasonable limits for semi-nice girls, which I considered myself as being. If you haven’t heard how I was still a naive, shelter, fundamentalist virgin when an older married man deflowered me, we’ll need to have that conversation; because it explains a lot of my personal journey and progression toward sexual awareness of myself. It also added to my empathy for others with retarded sexual awareness in adulthood.

    I remember telling several of my dates these rules but honestly, I don’t ever recall a time when I was able to really stick to them; except with Terry.

    My first date with Terry ended with us just kissing and making out in his car. It was all pretty tame and controlled overall. He was polite and seemed to respect the limits and restrictions I was trying to follow.

    Some guys are just terrified of sexual intimacy; and need encouragement and affirmation. Some guys are raised to think that all women view sex as dirty male desires, that women inwardly abhor, and only tolerate in marriage arrangements.

    After our second date we again began to make out in his car. As things started to heat up with Terry, I reached into his pants to do an assessment of his manhood. I liked what I felt as it appeared to be a good size and worthy of a third date. Never being the patient type, I unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. Yes, I know; I broke my second date rule.

    As I began to play with my new toy, Terry stopped me and said he had something important to tell me. Really? I’m stroking your cock, and you want to stop and talk? This was a first for me.

    He sheepishly told me he was a virgin! What! Really! He now had my attention. I wasn’t sure if I believed him. I thought maybe he was playing games to entice me into having sex with him. He was a good-looking guy but a bit on the shy side, so maybe I could see it. I guess I must have overreacted as he immediately went limp. I apologized and that was pretty much the end of the date.

    I wasn’t sure what to make of it. Is this good or bad? Should I go on a third date or run?

    The next day I called my friend Jenny. She always had answers. I told her everything and wanted her take on the situation. Not to be mean but we did have a good laugh over it. Jenny had never been with a virgin before either. We both pondered over it and the more we discussed it the more intrigued we both became. We jokingly came up with the term “Virgin Boy.” But his sudden limpness was a result of my failure. He needed me to help him overcome his insecurity, and I’d just magnified it, instead. I owed him a do-over, if he’d even let me have another chance.

    Jenny pointed out that guys think about sex hundreds of times a day. So if I were his first, he would probably then think of me every day for the rest of his life. Wow what an emotionally powerful thought that was.

    “Imagine being his very first, the first girl he has sex with. You will always be remembered as ‘The One’,“ she said. “The one he lost his virginity to. You will always be special to him. You will forever be engraved in his memory. Even when he gets married; when he is 40 and is mindlessly daydreaming on his drive to work; when he gets old and reminisces; it will always be you that he thinks of when he thinks of his very first time.”

    The more we talked about it the more we realized what a great opportunity this was. I think the thought of taking his virginity was turning us both on. By the end of the evening with Jenny, it was decided I would be his first.

    But we also agreed that it had to be special, not just a quick hump in the car. This was becoming a huge responsibility for me. I had to do it right. It had to be extra special. I felt an obligation to make it special.

    Jenny was dying to meet Terry so when he called for a third date, I told him my friend Jenny would be joining us. We all met at a bar and Jenny loved him. She gave me her approval but also had a suggestion. “How about for his first time he has a threesome with both of us? How special and memorable would that be!” I had threesomes with Jenny before during vacations, so it wasn’t out of the question. I told her I would have to think about it. I did have concerns, though.

    A threesome sounded like a great idea but I knew that Terry would end up remembering Jenny and not me. Jenny was a bombshell. She was gorgeous and outgoing. Bigger curves, cute as fuck, guys were drawn to her like a magnet, that’s one of the reasons I loved hanging around with Jenny. She could be overbearing also. Sure, Terry would love to have sex with Jenny but what about me? What about me being “the one”?

    As the weeks went on, I was doing my best to refrain from sex with Terry. He was cute and nice but really, he wasn’t anything special, he was just too serious for me. But Terry was a virgin, and this made him special to me. Taking his virginity was all I could think of. If he wasn’t a virgin, I’m sure there wouldn’t have been a third date. He was in my head or was it his virginity that was in my head. I was determined to take his virginity.

    Up until this point I had dated older guys, and I was having sex on a fairly regular basis. With Terry I was not doing well without sex. Terry thought I was the good girl type by not having sex. Yes, I was sweet and innocent looking. But the lack of sex and the erotic thoughts about taking a young man’s virginity were driving me crazy. Self-gratification definitely increased during this waiting period.

    I finally told Jenny that I wanted Terry for myself. I wanted him to remember me, not ‘Jenny and that other girl’. Besides it was me going without sex all these weeks. I needed his full attention. Jenny seemed a bit disappointed, but she understood.

    Jenny and I came up with a plan. As both Terry and I still lived at home I suggested a weekend away in Niagara Falls. The honeymoon capital of North America, how appropriate was that?

    Terry agreed and I was so excited. How could I make this special event even better?

    Leading up to the weekend, I daydreamed how it all would play out. Would he ejaculate before we even start? Should I tease him or maybe just jump him? What should I wear? It was all I could think of. I was horny as hell in anticipation.

    I bought a new nightie for the occasion. There really wasn’t much to it. It was short, sheer, and low cut, not much left to the imagination.

    The day finally came. The long drive to Niagara Falls was filled with sexual tension. We chatted and joked during the drive, but my mind was racing. I couldn’t believe how aroused I was. I don’t think I ever thought about an impending sexual act as much as I did with Terry. I tried to rationalize it, after all we all lose our virginity at one point, but psychologically this had become a big deal for me. Maybe because my virginity was taken from me by a man ten years older than me that was only concerned about his own sexual gratification.

    Now the shoe was on the other foot. It was my responsibility to make sure Terry’s loss of his virginity was a memorable and wonderful experience. Dam I was so thoughtful.

    We arrived at our destination and checked into a cheap motel. I will always remember the name “The Rainbow Motel.” Terry was eager to begin and began groping me as soon as we entered the room but I quickly put a stop to it. I had a plan; this was going to be a slow seduction. We unpacked, freshened up, and went to get a bite to eat. No alcohol for either of us, I wanted him to remember this special night.

    Once we got back to the room, we sat on the edge of the bed and started kissing. As things began to heat up I told him to get naked and in bed. I went into the bathroom to slip into my nightie. I slowly walked out of the bathroom and around the bed to make sure he got a good look.

    I dimmed the lights but kept it the room bright enough so that he could see everything that was about to happen to him.

    I could see his arousal as the bed sheet was poking up like a tent. I slowly and sensually touched him as I stood over him. I told him he wasn’t allowed to touch me. The lingerie I was wearing was totally sheer, so I wasn’t hiding anything.

    I slowly pulled back the sheets and crawled into bed with him. His cock was standing to full attention as he lay there. I could see he trimmed his hairs for the occasion. How sweet.

    I reached down and grasped his cock in my hand. I squeezed it tight as I stared at it. I could feel the pulsating blood as it gushed through his veins. I felt a sense of power as his virgin cock throbbed in my tight grasp. After many weeks of planning and anticipation the time had finally come. His virginity was in my hand. No pun intended.

    I slowly began stroking him. I was very conscious of the possibility of him pre-ejaculating to my touch. I proceeded with caution. I didn’t want to over stimulate him. As I stoked him, I could hear his breathing picking up. I slowed down and began to coach him. I wanted this to last. I was in total control, and I loved the feeling it gave me.

    I had thought it best to proceed and give him his first blowjob before he exploded in my hand. I slowly and seductively began kissing and licking his beautiful cock. Exploring his balls with my tiny fingers. I slowly lowered my mouth onto the tip of his cock and began slowly bobbing up and down, taking more of him inside of my mouth with every stroke. He was doing great and by now I was getting right into it. I began stroking and sucking his cock vigorously. I then moved down and began sucking and licking his balls. Placing first one them both in my mouth as I stroked him hard and fast.

    I was hot and horny as hell by now and he was getting the full treatment. I wanted him to cum in my mouth and I wanted to swallow his first blowjob load. This was all part of my plan.

    Despite my best efforts he wasn’t ejaculating! This was not what I was expecting but I carried on.

    It was finally time for me to take his virginity. I was so wet with anticipation. I pulled my nightie off, so I was completely naked for him, my plump tits swayed and jiggled to his visual delight, as I straddled him. I was going to make this special for him. I already had decided I wasn’t going to use any protection to diminish the feeling, bareback only. I wanted him to feel just how good sex can be. I proceeded to mount his stiff rod. Ever so slowly, I wanted him to feel every inch of me as I slowly lowered myself onto his hard throbbing cock. I was soaking wet as I easily engulfed his entire cock deep inside of me. He grabbed and squeezed my swaying breasts. My nipples were swollen and erect. I was primed and ready.

    Slowly I began riding him. I was taking it slow and easy, as I didn’t want him to cum too fast. It felt so good to have his cock inside of me. The thought of finally taking his virginity was too much. He had barely entered me and immediately began having an orgasm. I shook and quivered as I began riding him faster. Oh my god! it was me that was pre-ejaculating and not him. Terry thrust deeply and pulled on my nipples as I let out a deep moan.

    I was still deeply implanted on top of Terry as I regained my composer. He was still rock hard, so I continued to ride him. Soon I was riding him like crazy. I was bouncing on him like wild as he had a tight hold of my hips thrusting me down on his cock. He was giving it to me right back to me. I was riding him so hard and violently I was pretty sure something was going to break. Was it going to be the bed or his cock?

    He wasn’t ejaculating. I was so aroused about taking his virginity I came once again. This time was even more powerful than the first. My whole body shook as I had violent spasms. I let out a loud deep moan as I had an orgasmic eruption. In my twenties it was very rare that I climaxed so having two orgasms on the first go was incredibly rare for me. My juices were flowing. I needed a good fuck after going without for so long and he was giving it to me.

    Then it hit me…what’s going on here? If he really is a virgin why hasn’t he ejaculated yet? I was convinced he had done this before. This couldn’t possibly be his first time. Was I being doped? He just kept fucking me hard and fast. Eventually I had to stop. I was confused and yes maybe even a bit angry for being lied to. “You said you were a virgin. why aren’t you cumming?”

    He apologized and explained he was used to very frequent masturbating, and this felt; well, different. It felt great, but just different. I suppose that is possible? He seemed to have no idea that frequent jacking off could diminish his responsiveness with a woman. I could tell by the look on his face he was telling the truth. I also realized that a frequently-masterbating man performs better when he can stroke a pussie fast, furious, & freely; so I should not be riding cowgirl, tonight.

    After a bit of hugging and kissing, I went back to work and started with a nice long blowjob. I was determined not to stop until I swallowed his load. I encouraged him to stroke his cock while I sucked his bulbous tip and manipulated his balls. With his assistance we finally had him cumming in my mouth and he gave me a huge load to swallow. Hurrah, success at last. I was proud of myself. His confidence was restored and still rising.

    I sucked and swallowed every last drop and even licked him clean. This was his first time, and I was being extra nice to him. I was making it special. I wanted to set the standard high for all future blowjobs. A standard that every other woman he slept with had to be compared to. Yeah, I gave him a great first blowjob!

    Once he recovered, he mounted me missionary style and we both watched as he slowly entered me. We both began moving in rhythm as he fucked me.

    I began encouraging him to fuck me harder, I could tell he was getting worked up and it wouldn’t be much longer now. He loved the nasty language I used as I assured him of his prowess. He loved hearing how much my pussie loved his cock inside me. His self-confidence was naturally very fragile, being a virgin in his twenties. I needed to unleash the beast in him, and I knew he needed my affirmations to get there.

    As he was getting close, I told him to cum inside of me, that I wanted to feel his warm cum deep inside of me. He came hard and fast. I screamed out “yes! Oh, my, god; yes” as he filled me up with his warm virgin cum.

    He made me work for it, but his virginity was finally mine. I will always be remembered as, “The One,” that will be remembered. I think I was thrilled more than him.

    That weekend we had sex 20 more times. Yes, I kept count, 20 more times. We were like newlyweds. Terry just couldn’t get enough, and I never refused him. We tried several positions, failed at a few, and even laughed together at our lack of gymnastic acumen. There was no way he would ever forget me after that weekend.

    When I got home on Sunday night, I swear I was walking bowlegged. I was exhausted and sore. I couldn’t wait to tell Jenny. I felt such a sense of accomplishment.

    I was hooked on the sense of power, control, and the adrenalin rush I had felt.

    • The planning, anticipation, and buildup of finally taking his virginity.
    • The epic orgasm I had felt when I finally had his cock inside of me.
    • The psychological pleasure I felt, knowing I was forever special to someone.
    • That this memory would never be forgotten by either one of us.

    I wanted to do it again; I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I wanted to experience another virgin boy.

    Since then, I have experienced several virgin boys. I will share my adventures about deflowering them, in time.

    PS, I continued to date Terry for a couple of months afterwards. During that time he became quite proficient at sex. I was thrilled to be the experienced woman that taught him all about sex. It was quite a rush.]

    By April601 for Literotica

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 4

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 4

    The Black Cat

    In 4 parts, by RachaelJane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Chapter 16: An evening with Paulo

    Of course I should have realized that there is an ulterior motive to his request. But I’m a willing participant to his brilliant scheme, even if technically I’m the victim. The lively dance music is sensuous and our bodies are almost constantly in contact. I’m not sure if it the desire building inside me or the strenuous activity that is making my clothes stick to me. Our bodies are glistening with sweat and the effect is driving me wild.

    As the dance progresses our bodies seem to come into contact more and more until we are moving like a single being. When the music ends I don’t want to part. But the dancing is only the first stage of Paulo’s seduction.

    “We need a shower,” he says, taking my hand and escorting me from the room. I don’t make any effort to resist, even though I know he means for us to share a shower. In fact, far from resist I feel a tremor of desire at the prospect.

    I’m neither mistaken nor disappointed in Paulo’s plan. I’ve never showered with another person before, let alone a virile young man whose motives are as plain as day. I follow his lead and we undress each other. That act alone arouses me even more. Then we enter the cubicle and Paulo sets the buttons to start the water. I don’t know if these showers are programmed to cater for a shower for two, but everything about it is wonderful.

    When Paulo starts soaping me I practically explode with desire as his hands work their dastardly deed. He kisses me and knows he has me where he wants me. Or so he thinks. I’m still in control of some of my emotions and manage to achieve the same sort of response from him as my hands work on his body. It’s a challenge both of us do our best to win. His hands work wonders between my legs, while I soon have his cock eager for more of my attentions. Who can be first to push the other into an orgasm? I’ve the advantage of my gender and can hide an orgasm. But for Paulo, the evidence of my claimed victory is obvious, whereas I secretly know Paulo won in reality.

    The shower program ends after about fifteen minutes. We are definitely clean and no trace remains of the effects from our dancing or from our water games. For the moment our lust is sated. But not for long. Neither of us bother to dress and I know full well what awaits me beyond the door opposite the one we entered.

    “Ready?” asks Paulo.

    “Yes, I’m ready,” I reply, taking the opportunity to kiss him.

    Paulo lifts me up and carries me into the suite’s bedroom. We have nearly four hours before the sensible part of my mind is needed again. Chloe is due to return at 2am and I need to be back in my dormitory by then if I want to avoid a confrontation. Given her actions last night, I’m not going to give her another opportunity to sabotage my chances in the Argonaut. However, between now and then I intend to explore all the opportunities this night presents. I was a shy and inexperienced maiden when I arrived yesterday. I shall not be leaving in the same state.

    To describe the next four hours as sensational or wonderful barely does justice to the emotions Paulo drew from me. Or to the emotions I clearly drew from him. I lost count of the number of times we fucked, each time in a different position. Had circumstances been different I’m sure we would have a longer term relationship. Perhaps one involving genuine love for each other. But we both know that isn’t likely to be.

    Sensible Jasmine rejoins me with twenty minutes to spare before my imposed deadline. I’m glad Paulo doesn’t resist my move to leave. If he held me back I’m certain I would risk Chloe’s wrath for another half hour with Paulo. I’ve no idea what she has been up to with Sarah tonight, and to be honest, I don’t care. But Chloe left me in no doubt she that intends to eliminate me from the Argonaut given the slightest opportunity. An impression neither Paulo nor Cassius have done anything to dispel.

    With a final kiss and a sorrowful farewell, I enter the elevator with the most wonderful memories of tonight.

    Despite it being after 2 o'clock in the morning, I find Harper standing in the corridor outside our dormitory when I arrive. He’s remarkably sober for this time of night, but he practically falls over in surprise when he sees me.

    “What are you doing here?” says Harper, as he recovers from his shock.

    “This is my quarters,” I reply, slightly annoyed he is questioning me like this.

    “That’s not what I mean. If you are out here, then who is the girl with Patrick in our dormitory?”

    I’d forgotten about Sheba. She and Patrick must have hit it off alright if she is still here.

    “Um; It’s probably Sheba,” I reply to Harper’s question. “I met her earlier tonight and introduced her to Patrick. They must have discovered they have a lot in common.”

    “And who is Sheba?”

    "She’s the daughter of some Argon bigwig. She was heading for the party on the top floor when I realized Patrick might be the sort of company she was really wanting.”

    “Hmmm; I suspect there’s more to this than you are telling me,” adds Harper. “But well done on finding Patrick a potential benefactor. I don’t suppose you rustled up a benefactor for yourself in the process?”

    “Ah! Yes, I do believe I have,” I reply, remembering I put Sarah’s business card in my pocket. “Her name is Sarah. She said she wanted to me to contact her if I’m a winner of the Argonaut.”

    Harper looks at Sarah’s card; the one which contains nothing but a picture of a black cat. He suddenly goes very serious.

    “And just how did you meet this Sarah of yours, sweetheart? You weren’t supposed to leave the building tonight. The employees of Le Chat Noir don’t do house calls.”

    “I didn’t leave this building. Sarah isn’t an employee, she’s one of the owners of Le Chat Noir. She was here on business earlier this evening. We got talking and she said she wanted to talk to me afterwards. Is that going to be a problem? What is Le Chat Noir anyway? And how do you know about it?”

    “Never mind how I know about Le Chat Noir, and you’re too young to understand what sort of business it conducts.”

    “OK, keep your secrets. Anyway, I had a good time tonight, and now I feel ready for bed. Where are the others if Patrick and Sheba are alone in the dormitory?”

    They’ve having a slumber party of their own downstairs. I suggest you go and join them if you plan on sleeping tonight.

    I take a quick shower in the communal bathroom, mainly to soothe some of the many tender spots around my body. Several parts of me received more exercise and attention tonight; than they’ve ever received before. What started out as a gentle tumble in bed progressively increased in tempo until Paulo and I were being quite rough with each other in our lovemaking. I probably discovered as much about myself as I did about Paulo. My only regret is it has left me wanting to repeat the whole encounter again and again, and I know that is likely to be impossible. The warm glow I was feeling when I left Paulo returns by the time I find my room-mates in the downstairs lounge, and my head hits my makeshift pillow. Sleep quickly follows.

    Chapter 17: The Argonaut

    I join an equally sleepy Patrick for breakfast at eight o'clock. He’s in a much happier mood than yesterday. I try to think of the right way to apologize for practically throwing Sheba into his bed last night, but Patrick speaks before I can say anything.

    “Thank you for what you did last night,” he says. “I don’t know how you managed it but Sheba was just the person I needed. And if Sheba was being truthful, I was the person she needed.”

    “Um; That’s OK,” I reply. “Sorry if I practically threw her at you, but I was late for the; er; party upstairs.”

    “Hmm! Sheba mentioned she was going to a party before she met you. But it didn’t sound like the sort of party I thought you would be interested in. Sheba made it sound like it was all scantily clad girls competing for Paulo’s favor. Perhaps the rumor about Paulo and some dark-haired beauty dancing naked in a roof garden are true after all?” he laughs.

    “Where did you hear that rumor?” I ask. “I’m sure it’s greatly exaggerated.”

    “Some of the contestants were talking while we were waiting in the studio yesterday. You must have heard them; Oh. No; Of course; You arrived a bit later. Wait a minute. Harper let slip there are rumors circulating about Paulo and a girl who fits your description. Are you the girl referred to in that rumor? Is the rumor true?”

    “Of course the rumor is wrong; We weren’t dancing,” I reply keeping my tone light. “That came much later. But I admit I’m the girl in the rumor. Are there are other rumors about me? It’s very difficult to get some privacy here with all the security cameras everywhere.”

    “You don’t need to apologize to me. I only wish I had half your courage to defy convention and take what you need.”

    Patrick and I are back to being pleasant to each other and able to talk without any awkwardness. I just hope he and I don’t have to compete against each other today. While there can be multiple winners of the Argonaut, some challenges involve head-to-head tests in which one of two contestants is eliminated from the Argonaut.

    At nine-thirty, forty-six of the fifty original contestants are standing in the huge hall that will be the main testing center for today’s Argonaut challenges. Apparently four contestants have already been eliminated. Despite plenty of rumors, nobody seems to know the reason, and the Argonaut officials are saying nothing on the subject. I can’t help wondering whether sabotage had a part to play in the contestants’ elimination.

    The Argonaut officials are easily recognized by their bright purple gowns. The woman in charge has lots of gold trim on her gown, as if to reinforce her status here. Even the other officials seem nervous about being near her.

    “By the end of the day, at least twenty more of you will have been eliminated,” she announces to us all. “For the first challenge, you will be divided into seven groups. When your name is called, go and stand under the colored banner of your group over there.”

    Another official reads out everyone’s names in group order. I’m in Green group, along with Patrick, Chloe, Mansel, and two other contestants I don’t know. Paulo is placed in Yellow group, and Vincent in Blue. Once we are all assembled in our allocated group, an official marches each group off to a different room.

    “Last night you have each been approached by citizen of Argon city, and received a card from them. The card indicates that the citizen is willing to provide you with employment in the city, should the Argonaut assessment panel be willing to loan you the money that you need to buy your freedom. Now, place the card on the table in front of you.”

    Fortunately I’ve kept Sarah’s card in my pocket, heeding her advice that it may prove useful. Is this what she meant when she said that? I notice Chloe has a similar card, although the black cat on her card is lying on its back, while mine looks as though it is stalking a mouse. I presume Sheba was the source of Patrick’s card. The official studies each card and checks it against something written on his notepad. A grunt is the only indication that everything seems to be in order. He tells us to retrieve our cards.

    “Your next decision will be critical to your success or otherwise in the Argonaut,” says the official. “You must now decide whether to accept your sponsor’s offer of employment. If you haven’t discussed the employment terms and wish to discuss them with your sponsor before accepting, then you should decline the current offer. I will now ask you in turn whether you accept or decline the offer.”

    Patrick, Chloe and I are the only three of us who accept the employment offer. In my case, it is a rash decision based on a few minutes of conversation with Sarah last night. I could be agreeing to something I will soon regret, but I’m more terrified of being eliminated from the Argonaut than accepting an unknown job. The three of us are escorted to yet another room and told to wait.

    We wait. And we wait some more. Finally Ellen and Cassius turn up.

    “Good. That’s all sorted,” says Ellen, handing each of us an envelope. “Read those later. You must go to your dormitories and pack your things. Meet by the front door in forty five minutes.”

    “What’s going on?” asks Patrick. “Have we been eliminated from the Argonaut?”

    “No. No. On the contrary. You have all been granted a loan and a work permit for the city. You will be transported to your new employer’s place of business. He or she will sort out everything else. It’s all explained in the letter I’ve just given you.”

    It takes me a few moments to remember to breathe. In my wildest dreams I never imagined winning the Argonaut would be so quick and easy. I had mentally prepared myself for a day of tests and challenges, and an anxious wait tomorrow for the final result.

    Packing my few belongings takes all of five minutes. I had already returned the Jewels of Desire to Ellen first thing this morning. With over half-an-hour to spare, I sit down to read my letter. Ellen has covered all the salient details in her answer to Patrick’s question. My indenture to the Buchanan overlord has been purchased by the Bureau of Ancillary Services for just under eight thousand credits, which I must repay from my earnings over the next five years. Failure to repay the loan by the deadline means my indenture will be sold to any Argon citizen willing to buy it, and I will once again be a serf. I’m to be employed as a hostess at The Black Cat Club, working five days a week. The letter doesn’t contain any further details about the job or what in entails. With the letter is a laminated work permit confirming I am authorized to work in the city center and travel to and from Buchanan settlement.

    Patrick and I join Chloe by the front door as instructed. There’s no sign of Ellen or Cassius, and I realize that we might be taken from here without the opportunity to say goodbye to anyone. A small bus arrives a short while later and the driver tells us to get on board. Ellen and Cassius appear at the last moment and wave us off as we drive away.

    The bus has only a short journey before we arrive outside an odd-shaped office building surrounded by a jumble of similar sized buildings. Patrick disembarks after sharing a brief farewell and good wishes. He suggests that we keep in touch. I say ‘yes’, although I’m not sure how achievable that will be.

    We have a slightly longer drive into the heart of the city center before the bus stops outside a building in what is clearly part of an entertainment district. The bus departs as soon as Chloe and I step onto the wide footpath. From the street, The Black Cat Club looks very unimpressive. The ground-floor doorway consists of a wide metal frame housing twin white doors, each with a black cat motif on the upper panel. There are no door handles nor any doorbell to attract attention.

    “Did you come here last night?” I ask Chloe, risking a hostile reply.

    “I don’t know,” replies Chloe. “I was made to wear a hood for most of the journey. If it’s the same place then I’ll recognize it once we are inside.”

    Which, of course, is the problem. How do we get inside?

    Chapter 18: Arrival at The Black Cat

    The area is quiet at this hour of the morning and there is no sign of activity at the club. Gaining access to the club is going to be a problem we need to solve on our own. I study the door and the surrounding frame. On door frame, either side of the doors, are two dark square pads with a motif of a cat on them. The one on the right has a stalking cat, like on the card Sarah gave me. The left hand pad has a cat lying on its back, similar to the one on the card in Chloe’s possession.

    Chloe tries pushing the pad in case it is a doorbell of sorts. The pad is solid so there is no audible or visible response. We wait a few moments in case what Chloe has done has summoned someone inside. However, nobody comes to the door, so I consider trying something else. I bring out my card and place it over the pad with the matching cat symbol. Success! The door on the right makes an audible sound as though a lock is being released. I push on the door and it swings open. Inside is short but wide hallway with a row of turnstiles left and right of a central column. The turnstiles are controlled by the same sort of pad we saw on the outside door. Those to the right of the column ahead of us have a symbol that matches my card, while those on the left match Chloe’s card.

    We each pass through one of the turnstiles matching our respective card. Once through to the other side, we find ourselves separated by a wall. I’m now in a different corridor to the one Chloe entered, and I’m unsure how we can meet up again without reversing our route. There’s still nobody about and I’m beginning to worry about my rash choice to accept Sarah’s offer without further details.

    “Are you still there, Chloe?” I call.

    “Yeah. There’s a staircase going down to a lower level. I’m fairly sure this is where I was brought last night.”

    “There’s no staircase on my side,” I reply. The corridor here seems to go past a cloakroom into a large room at the end.“

    "Well, let’s explore our own area and see if we can find someone,” replies Chloe.

    I quickly check that the cloakroom is empty before entering the large room at the end. It’s a night club, with a huge dance floor bordered by several rows of tables and chairs on two sides; a stage on the third side; and a bar next to where I have entered on the fourth side. On the other side of the bar to the entrance door is an archway, hopefully leading to an office, or somewhere that someone will be working.

    I eventually find an office where a woman about my age is working. She doesn’t seem surprised to see me and introduces herself as Honeydew.

    “The Bureau sent me your details but I haven’t had time to record them in our system,” says Honeydew. “If you take a seat in the lounge over there, I’ll do that now.”

    “Okay,” I reply. “I arrived with another woman; Chloe. The card she was given sent her through the left hand turnstiles when we arrived.”

    “She will be looked after downstairs,” replies Honeydew. “Don’t concern yourself about her.”

    Honeydew’s attitude towards Chloe strikes me as odd, but I accept her assurance that Chloe will be looked after. Since Chloe isn’t a friend, I put her out of my mind for now. After about fifteen minutes, Honeydew joins me in the lounge. She hands me some documents and a card similar to the one Sarah gave me last night. This card, however, is laminated like my work permit, and has a copy of the photograph I supplied for the Argonaut on the reverse. At her request, I hand over the card Sarah gave me.

    “The identity card allows you access to the club,” says Honeydew. “You’ve already discovered how it works. The documents are your terms of employment and your scheduled work hours for the next two weeks. A fifth of your earnings will be paid directly to the Bureau of Ancillary Services to repay your loan. Let me know if you ever want to make an additional payment. If you have any questions then come and talk to me.”

    “What should I do now?” I ask.

    “The club opens in just over an hour. Sarah will arrive just before then. I suggest you take a walk around the club and get an idea where everything is located.”

    I do as Honeydew suggests although there isn’t much more on this level than I’ve already found. The gender neutral toilets, and a set changing rooms are the only rooms I haven’t explored when I entered the club. There’s a locked door next to the bar, near to the one I entered. As seems typical of the club, the lock is controlled by the proximity of my identity card. Rather than wander around aimlessly, I try opening the door.

    The door opens onto a short corridor in front of two sets of stairs leading to the floors above and below. I take a quick look upstairs first. The landing at the top leads to what turns out to be a set of bedrooms, fitted out for some adventurous sex games. I then go basement level to see if I can locate Chloe. After my experiences over the last twenty four hours I’m not surprised to see the basement is fitted out like some medieval dungeon. There’s a dance floor and bar looking incongruous with the cages and restraints liberally scattered around the place. Every square pillar supporting the building above has four sets of shackles dangling down from above. That’s where I find Chloe, chained by her wrists to one of the pillars.

    “Are you okay?” I ask Chloe when I see her chained with her arms raised high above her head. She can only stand on her tiptoes.

    “Yes, Miss Jasmine,” replies Chloe, indicating with her eyes that one of the many security cameras is watching us. “Mistress is fetching my uniform. I’ll be fine.”

    I quickly overcome my shock at Chloe addressing me in the way she did, but I suppose she knew from last night how she would be treated here. Even with that knowledge, Chloe accepted the offer to work here without further inquiry. I’m not sure what more I can say to her, so I simply nod in acknowledgement of her signal, and continue my exploration of the dungeon. My experience with kinky sex is negligible, and I can’t pretend to understand the purpose of some of the equipment around the room. I find it fascinating, but also a little scary.

    “You must be Jasmine,” says a woman dressed in a black studded leather outfit. “I’m Caitlin.”

    I turn to look at the woman who has just entered from the door on the other side of the bar. Her blond hair his fastened in a plait which is pinned around her head. If I had to guess at her age, I would say that she was in her mid-thirties, but it difficult to be sure in the subdued lighting of the dungeon.

    “Yes, hello,” I reply. “Honeydew suggested that I explore the club while I’m waiting for Sarah to arrive.”

    “That’s no problem. But if you are waiting for Sarah, then I suggest you return upstairs. Sarah arrived a few minutes ago.”

    I promptly do as Caitlin suggests. I find Sarah in the office talking to Honeydew.

    “Ah! Jasmine! Excellent! I wasn’t sure if you would understand my offer, and I had half expected you to be standing out on the street wondering how to get into the club. I’m pleased you understood on both counts. Welcome to Le Chat Noir. We can discuss your duties while I find you an appropriate uniform to wear.”

    Sarah concludes her business with Honeydew and then she escorts me to one of the changing rooms I had noticed earlier.

    “These are the changing rooms. Rooms one to four are for visiting artists, five and six are for staff use. It can get crowded in here at busy times, so I recommend that you change into and out of your uniform at home. Honeydew will allocate one of these lockers for your belongings.”

    Sarah proceeds to describe my duties. Although my job title is given as 'hostess’ my duties include almost every task that could be expected of someone working in a night club, particularly one catering for clients with exotic sexual perversions. My base salary is no more than I was earning at the recycling factory in Buchanan, but with the added costs of my loan repayment, and travel to and from work. However, Sarah indicates some of the many ways I can voluntarily supplement my earnings at the club.

    Although I don’t start work until tomorrow, I spend the next couple of hours observing the club in action and meeting some of the other staff.

    Chapter 19: A session with Iris

    By the start of my third week working at Le Chat Noir, I’ve reorganized by life to suit my variable hours of work. I’ve also decided; at least for now; which extra services I am willing to provide at the club in order to supplement my earnings. Tips from serving drinks at tables provide a small but steady boost to my income. But until I pay off the loan the Bureau of Ancillary Services provided to buy my freedom, I need to earn more. Prostitution is tolerated by the club, but that’s something I’m uncomfortable with doing. However, more subtle or specialized sexual services are something I could manage, particularly when it comes to helping out in the dungeon downstairs. Even Caitlin and Sarah seem impressed with the ease that I’ve adapted to being a part-time dominatrix. I confess that I like the leather gear I’m given to go with the role.

    When I’m not needed as a dominatrix in the dungeon, I put on a much skimpier outfit and work the floor in the main club. My outfit is inspired by the Jewels of Desire, with small semi-precious gemstones sewn into the glorified bra and panties that I normally to wear. The effect from wearing either of my regular costumes gives me a warm and pleasant feeling I associate with sexual arousal. However, I refuse all offers of sex despite my traitorous body wanting to comply.

    “Hello, princess,” comes a familiar voice as I pass one of the tables on a busy night.

    “Paulo! I didn’t know if I would see you again.”

    “Hmm. Like everyone else, I was shocked when you disappeared from the Argonaut. We all assumed you had been eliminated. It’s only when I met Chloe last week that I discovered what happened.”

    “I was lucky to find a sponsor and job that suits me,” I reply. “How about you?”

    “I was one of the nine Argonaut winners in addition to Patrick, Chloe and you. That’s a fairly typical success rate for the Argonaut these days. I’ve got a job with a building maintenance company; nice regular hours although the pay isn’t that great. I presume your job means you must work nights?”

    “Yes. The club doesn’t open until mid-afternoon, and stays open until the early hours of the morning. I’m normally working from six o'clock in the evening until the club closes around three or four the next morning.”

    “That must make it difficult for you to get home after work,” observes Paulo.

    “There are several of us in the same situation. We’re allowed to sleep on one of the beds upstairs until the first train services start in the morning. As long as my travel card shows me travelling to and from Buchanan every day then I satisfy the city’s rules about residency.”

    “I had hoped we could resume where we left off during the Argonaut,” says Paulo. “But our different work hours are going to make that difficult.”

    “I’m sure we can work something out,” I reply, although I’ve no idea how we might achieve it. “Anyway, how did you get in here tonight? Are you a member of Le Chat Noir?”

    “Chloe managed to get me a guest pass for tonight. The pass doesn’t seem to allow me access to downstairs.”

    “Only members of Le Chat Noir can enter the dungeon,” I reply.

    “Is that where Chloe works?” asks Paulo. “She was very evasive when I asked her. What does she do down there?”

    “Chloe works downstairs, but you’ll need to ask her about her duties. That’s not the sort of detail I can provide.”

    I’m being equally evasive as Chloe about her duties. Paulo might not understand Chloe’s submissiveness and react in a way that could cause problems.

    “I need to resume my work, Paulo. It’s been great catching up. If you can find a way for us to meet up outside of work, then I’m okay with resuming where we left off before.”

    My departure from Paulo’s company is a bit abrupt, but Sarah is trying to attract my attention from across the room. I promptly go over to where she is standing.

    “Caitlin needs your services as a dominatrix downstairs,” says Sarah. “Go and change into your leathers and report to Caitlin. And Jasmine; play your cards right tonight and Caitlin’s client could prove to be a very profitable source of extra income for you. But remember what I told you the first time we met about knowing when to keep your mouth shut about what you see.”

    “Yes, thank you, Sarah. I’ll go and change at once.”

    I quickly change and take the back stairs down to the dungeon level. Caitlin is helping out at the bar. The dungeon crowd is smaller than upstairs, but it is still fairly busy. Caitlin comes over to me and takes me into one of the side rooms.

    Although I am still new to playing the role of a dominatrix, Caitlin seems pleased with my efforts so far. I’ll admit that the role eases my pent up anger at the inequality in Argon society. And the extra money it earns me is welcome, and encourages me to develop my skills further.

    What I told Paulo wasn’t entirely true. Access to the Black Cat’s dungeon is restricted to the club’s premium members, and even staff access is limited to a select few. Quite how I was designated as one of the few was a mystery to me at first. Eventually Sarah admitted to her involvement in that decision after she saw how I handled wearing the Jewels of Desire during the Argonaut. This will be the tenth session I’ve run as a dominatrix. Two of my clients have returned for a second session, although it’s too early in my career to call them regulars.

    Caitlin takes me to one side and hands me some extra items to complement my outfit. A leather paddle and handcuffs are placed in a black leather bag along with a few lengths of rope. My rope tying skills are still work-in-progress, but I can handle a few basic restraints. My outfit is finished off with a black leather mask covering much of my face.

    “I don’t anticipate any problems, but we had best keep your identity secret until we are sure there aren’t going to be any repercussions,” says Caitlin.

    Before I can baulk at the implied danger, Caitlin ushers me into an area of the dungeon I normally avoid. This is the zone contains small private dungeons, and is reserved for the seriously perverted bondage freaks. Or at least, that’s how Chloe described clients who hire the facilities in this area. When I see it up close, I suspect Chloe’s description is slightly biased, but then, she and I are literally on opposite ends of the whip.

    The scantily clad female is waiting for me in one of the private dungeons. I am already mentally prepared to meet one of Argon’s rich elite wanting to play at being a helpless submissive for an hour or two. I don’t suppose it occurs to them that they could live and work in one of the settlements and achieve the same result at no cost.

    “This is Slave Iris,” says Caitlin by way of introduction. “She is yours to command, Domina.”

    Some clients prefer to call me by a name, whether my own or a made-up one. Others, like now, prefer to call me by a title such as Madame, Mistress, or an older style title like Domina. Caitlin leaves us alone, which is my cue to begin.

    “Kneel before me Slave,” I command, beginning a standard routine to establish the boundaries of this game. Iris obeys at once.

    By the time I have completed the initial routine I am satisfied that I understand what turns Iris on, and what commands I should avoid. If I want to maximize my earnings with repeat sessions, I must endeavor to provide the experience Iris desires. My preliminary assessment suggests that she is naturally submissive, and she is clearly wanting a session in which she is bound helpless and punished for whatever misdemeanor she wishes to confess. Even the prospect of being spanked with the paddle seems to turn her on.

    Despite Iris’s willingness to be subjected to harsh treatment, I’m careful not to inflict any tell-tale marks on Iris’s body. I recognize Iris from the numerous news-feeds featuring the higher echelons of Argon society. Caitlin’s warning was justified. No matter how willing Iris may be to the discipline I’m imposing, I’m well aware that her father is one of the generals of Argon’s ruling junta. How amenable he will be to me satisfying his daughter’s fetish is a big unknown.

    I’m starting to attune myself to Iris’s likes and dislikes. I don’t know what motivates her fetish for bondage, which makes it harder for me to deliver the right intensity of control. I have handcuffed her to a ring high in the wall so that she must stand with her arms raised. I complete her bonds with ankle cuffs anchored to rings in the floor which hold her legs slightly apart. On impulse I run my hand between Iris’s legs and stroke her lacy panties. It’s a tentative touch to test her reaction, which is everything I hoped it might be. She starts humping my hand, which I allow her to do for a few moments until I sense she is working up to a climax. I withdraw my hand before she can peak.

    I repeat the exercise numerous times and eventually I allow her to climax. She practically weeps with joy once her orgasm subsides. I tease her with the paddle and before long she is whimpering for my touch. The sense of empowerment it gives me is arousing me as much as the visible effect our games are having on Iris. I even have Iris satisfy my own needs by tonguing my cunt until I achieve an orgasm.

    It is customary for the client to indicate when the session is to end by saying the standard club safe-word 'Kitty-cat’. Iris doesn’t seem to be in any hurry to end the session, which runs for a mammoth three hours. Eventually she is too exhausted to continue and she brings our session to an end. By now it is well past midnight and both of us are tired.

    “Thank you, Domina,” says Iris, once I have freed her from her latest bondage. “Are you free for another session tomorrow night?”

    “My availability is managed by the club’s owners,” I respond with the answer Caitlin requires me to give to such a request.

    “Then we shall speak with Caitlin,” replies Iris, no longer the submissive slave she was ten minutes ago.

    We return to the main part of the dungeon, which still has a reasonable number of patrons despite the late hour. Caitlin is still working at the bar and has no hesitation in agreeing to Iris’s request for my services tomorrow night.

    When I finally finish work at three o'clock in the morning I get the chance to open the envelope containing my bonus for tonight. It’s more than I thought possible, and it reinforces my desire to train further in the art of being a dominatrix. However, I know I mustn’t get over-confident since the sessions with Iris could end at any time, and secrecy about her identity is essential.

    I consider the next step in my strange and unexpected career. Navigating the Argonaut was easier than I expected, but that owed a lot to chance and making risky choices. I made it, though. Now all I need to do is survive in the murky world of Argon’s powerful elite. But that’s another story.

    By Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 4

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 4

    The Black Cat

    In 4 parts, by RachaelJane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Chapter 16: An evening with Paulo

    Of course I should have realized that there is an ulterior motive to his request. But I’m a willing participant to his brilliant scheme, even if technically I’m the victim. The lively dance music is sensuous and our bodies are almost constantly in contact. I’m not sure if it the desire building inside me or the strenuous activity that is making my clothes stick to me. Our bodies are glistening with sweat and the effect is driving me wild.

    As the dance progresses our bodies seem to come into contact more and more until we are moving like a single being. When the music ends I don’t want to part. But the dancing is only the first stage of Paulo’s seduction.

    “We need a shower,” he says, taking my hand and escorting me from the room. I don’t make any effort to resist, even though I know he means for us to share a shower. In fact, far from resist I feel a tremor of desire at the prospect.

    I’m neither mistaken nor disappointed in Paulo’s plan. I’ve never showered with another person before, let alone a virile young man whose motives are as plain as day. I follow his lead and we undress each other. That act alone arouses me even more. Then we enter the cubicle and Paulo sets the buttons to start the water. I don’t know if these showers are programmed to cater for a shower for two, but everything about it is wonderful.

    When Paulo starts soaping me I practically explode with desire as his hands work their dastardly deed. He kisses me and knows he has me where he wants me. Or so he thinks. I’m still in control of some of my emotions and manage to achieve the same sort of response from him as my hands work on his body. It’s a challenge both of us do our best to win. His hands work wonders between my legs, while I soon have his cock eager for more of my attentions. Who can be first to push the other into an orgasm? I’ve the advantage of my gender and can hide an orgasm. But for Paulo, the evidence of my claimed victory is obvious, whereas I secretly know Paulo won in reality.

    The shower program ends after about fifteen minutes. We are definitely clean and no trace remains of the effects from our dancing or from our water games. For the moment our lust is sated. But not for long. Neither of us bother to dress and I know full well what awaits me beyond the door opposite the one we entered.

    “Ready?” asks Paulo.

    “Yes, I’m ready,” I reply, taking the opportunity to kiss him.

    Paulo lifts me up and carries me into the suite’s bedroom. We have nearly four hours before the sensible part of my mind is needed again. Chloe is due to return at 2am and I need to be back in my dormitory by then if I want to avoid a confrontation. Given her actions last night, I’m not going to give her another opportunity to sabotage my chances in the Argonaut. However, between now and then I intend to explore all the opportunities this night presents. I was a shy and inexperienced maiden when I arrived yesterday. I shall not be leaving in the same state.

    To describe the next four hours as sensational or wonderful barely does justice to the emotions Paulo drew from me. Or to the emotions I clearly drew from him. I lost count of the number of times we fucked, each time in a different position. Had circumstances been different I’m sure we would have a longer term relationship. Perhaps one involving genuine love for each other. But we both know that isn’t likely to be.

    Sensible Jasmine rejoins me with twenty minutes to spare before my imposed deadline. I’m glad Paulo doesn’t resist my move to leave. If he held me back I’m certain I would risk Chloe’s wrath for another half hour with Paulo. I’ve no idea what she has been up to with Sarah tonight, and to be honest, I don’t care. But Chloe left me in no doubt she that intends to eliminate me from the Argonaut given the slightest opportunity. An impression neither Paulo nor Cassius have done anything to dispel.

    With a final kiss and a sorrowful farewell, I enter the elevator with the most wonderful memories of tonight.

    Despite it being after 2 o'clock in the morning, I find Harper standing in the corridor outside our dormitory when I arrive. He’s remarkably sober for this time of night, but he practically falls over in surprise when he sees me.

    “What are you doing here?” says Harper, as he recovers from his shock.

    “This is my quarters,” I reply, slightly annoyed he is questioning me like this.

    “That’s not what I mean. If you are out here, then who is the girl with Patrick in our dormitory?”

    I’d forgotten about Sheba. She and Patrick must have hit it off alright if she is still here.

    “Um; It’s probably Sheba,” I reply to Harper’s question. “I met her earlier tonight and introduced her to Patrick. They must have discovered they have a lot in common.”

    “And who is Sheba?”

    "She’s the daughter of some Argon bigwig. She was heading for the party on the top floor when I realized Patrick might be the sort of company she was really wanting.”

    “Hmmm; I suspect there’s more to this than you are telling me,” adds Harper. “But well done on finding Patrick a potential benefactor. I don’t suppose you rustled up a benefactor for yourself in the process?”

    “Ah! Yes, I do believe I have,” I reply, remembering I put Sarah’s business card in my pocket. “Her name is Sarah. She said she wanted to me to contact her if I’m a winner of the Argonaut.”

    Harper looks at Sarah’s card; the one which contains nothing but a picture of a black cat. He suddenly goes very serious.

    “And just how did you meet this Sarah of yours, sweetheart? You weren’t supposed to leave the building tonight. The employees of Le Chat Noir don’t do house calls.”

    “I didn’t leave this building. Sarah isn’t an employee, she’s one of the owners of Le Chat Noir. She was here on business earlier this evening. We got talking and she said she wanted to talk to me afterwards. Is that going to be a problem? What is Le Chat Noir anyway? And how do you know about it?”

    “Never mind how I know about Le Chat Noir, and you’re too young to understand what sort of business it conducts.”

    “OK, keep your secrets. Anyway, I had a good time tonight, and now I feel ready for bed. Where are the others if Patrick and Sheba are alone in the dormitory?”

    They’ve having a slumber party of their own downstairs. I suggest you go and join them if you plan on sleeping tonight.

    I take a quick shower in the communal bathroom, mainly to soothe some of the many tender spots around my body. Several parts of me received more exercise and attention tonight; than they’ve ever received before. What started out as a gentle tumble in bed progressively increased in tempo until Paulo and I were being quite rough with each other in our lovemaking. I probably discovered as much about myself as I did about Paulo. My only regret is it has left me wanting to repeat the whole encounter again and again, and I know that is likely to be impossible. The warm glow I was feeling when I left Paulo returns by the time I find my room-mates in the downstairs lounge, and my head hits my makeshift pillow. Sleep quickly follows.

    Chapter 17: The Argonaut

    I join an equally sleepy Patrick for breakfast at eight o'clock. He’s in a much happier mood than yesterday. I try to think of the right way to apologize for practically throwing Sheba into his bed last night, but Patrick speaks before I can say anything.

    “Thank you for what you did last night,” he says. “I don’t know how you managed it but Sheba was just the person I needed. And if Sheba was being truthful, I was the person she needed.”

    “Um; That’s OK,” I reply. “Sorry if I practically threw her at you, but I was late for the; er; party upstairs.”

    “Hmm! Sheba mentioned she was going to a party before she met you. But it didn’t sound like the sort of party I thought you would be interested in. Sheba made it sound like it was all scantily clad girls competing for Paulo’s favor. Perhaps the rumor about Paulo and some dark-haired beauty dancing naked in a roof garden are true after all?” he laughs.

    “Where did you hear that rumor?” I ask. “I’m sure it’s greatly exaggerated.”

    “Some of the contestants were talking while we were waiting in the studio yesterday. You must have heard them; Oh. No; Of course; You arrived a bit later. Wait a minute. Harper let slip there are rumors circulating about Paulo and a girl who fits your description. Are you the girl referred to in that rumor? Is the rumor true?”

    “Of course the rumor is wrong; We weren’t dancing,” I reply keeping my tone light. “That came much later. But I admit I’m the girl in the rumor. Are there are other rumors about me? It’s very difficult to get some privacy here with all the security cameras everywhere.”

    “You don’t need to apologize to me. I only wish I had half your courage to defy convention and take what you need.”

    Patrick and I are back to being pleasant to each other and able to talk without any awkwardness. I just hope he and I don’t have to compete against each other today. While there can be multiple winners of the Argonaut, some challenges involve head-to-head tests in which one of two contestants is eliminated from the Argonaut.

    At nine-thirty, forty-six of the fifty original contestants are standing in the huge hall that will be the main testing center for today’s Argonaut challenges. Apparently four contestants have already been eliminated. Despite plenty of rumors, nobody seems to know the reason, and the Argonaut officials are saying nothing on the subject. I can’t help wondering whether sabotage had a part to play in the contestants’ elimination.

    The Argonaut officials are easily recognized by their bright purple gowns. The woman in charge has lots of gold trim on her gown, as if to reinforce her status here. Even the other officials seem nervous about being near her.

    “By the end of the day, at least twenty more of you will have been eliminated,” she announces to us all. “For the first challenge, you will be divided into seven groups. When your name is called, go and stand under the colored banner of your group over there.”

    Another official reads out everyone’s names in group order. I’m in Green group, along with Patrick, Chloe, Mansel, and two other contestants I don’t know. Paulo is placed in Yellow group, and Vincent in Blue. Once we are all assembled in our allocated group, an official marches each group off to a different room.

    “Last night you have each been approached by citizen of Argon city, and received a card from them. The card indicates that the citizen is willing to provide you with employment in the city, should the Argonaut assessment panel be willing to loan you the money that you need to buy your freedom. Now, place the card on the table in front of you.”

    Fortunately I’ve kept Sarah’s card in my pocket, heeding her advice that it may prove useful. Is this what she meant when she said that? I notice Chloe has a similar card, although the black cat on her card is lying on its back, while mine looks as though it is stalking a mouse. I presume Sheba was the source of Patrick’s card. The official studies each card and checks it against something written on his notepad. A grunt is the only indication that everything seems to be in order. He tells us to retrieve our cards.

    “Your next decision will be critical to your success or otherwise in the Argonaut,” says the official. “You must now decide whether to accept your sponsor’s offer of employment. If you haven’t discussed the employment terms and wish to discuss them with your sponsor before accepting, then you should decline the current offer. I will now ask you in turn whether you accept or decline the offer.”

    Patrick, Chloe and I are the only three of us who accept the employment offer. In my case, it is a rash decision based on a few minutes of conversation with Sarah last night. I could be agreeing to something I will soon regret, but I’m more terrified of being eliminated from the Argonaut than accepting an unknown job. The three of us are escorted to yet another room and told to wait.

    We wait. And we wait some more. Finally Ellen and Cassius turn up.

    “Good. That’s all sorted,” says Ellen, handing each of us an envelope. “Read those later. You must go to your dormitories and pack your things. Meet by the front door in forty five minutes.”

    “What’s going on?” asks Patrick. “Have we been eliminated from the Argonaut?”

    “No. No. On the contrary. You have all been granted a loan and a work permit for the city. You will be transported to your new employer’s place of business. He or she will sort out everything else. It’s all explained in the letter I’ve just given you.”

    It takes me a few moments to remember to breathe. In my wildest dreams I never imagined winning the Argonaut would be so quick and easy. I had mentally prepared myself for a day of tests and challenges, and an anxious wait tomorrow for the final result.

    Packing my few belongings takes all of five minutes. I had already returned the Jewels of Desire to Ellen first thing this morning. With over half-an-hour to spare, I sit down to read my letter. Ellen has covered all the salient details in her answer to Patrick’s question. My indenture to the Buchanan overlord has been purchased by the Bureau of Ancillary Services for just under eight thousand credits, which I must repay from my earnings over the next five years. Failure to repay the loan by the deadline means my indenture will be sold to any Argon citizen willing to buy it, and I will once again be a serf. I’m to be employed as a hostess at The Black Cat Club, working five days a week. The letter doesn’t contain any further details about the job or what in entails. With the letter is a laminated work permit confirming I am authorized to work in the city center and travel to and from Buchanan settlement.

    Patrick and I join Chloe by the front door as instructed. There’s no sign of Ellen or Cassius, and I realize that we might be taken from here without the opportunity to say goodbye to anyone. A small bus arrives a short while later and the driver tells us to get on board. Ellen and Cassius appear at the last moment and wave us off as we drive away.

    The bus has only a short journey before we arrive outside an odd-shaped office building surrounded by a jumble of similar sized buildings. Patrick disembarks after sharing a brief farewell and good wishes. He suggests that we keep in touch. I say ‘yes’, although I’m not sure how achievable that will be.

    We have a slightly longer drive into the heart of the city center before the bus stops outside a building in what is clearly part of an entertainment district. The bus departs as soon as Chloe and I step onto the wide footpath. From the street, The Black Cat Club looks very unimpressive. The ground-floor doorway consists of a wide metal frame housing twin white doors, each with a black cat motif on the upper panel. There are no door handles nor any doorbell to attract attention.

    “Did you come here last night?” I ask Chloe, risking a hostile reply.

    “I don’t know,” replies Chloe. “I was made to wear a hood for most of the journey. If it’s the same place then I’ll recognize it once we are inside.”

    Which, of course, is the problem. How do we get inside?

    Chapter 18: Arrival at The Black Cat

    The area is quiet at this hour of the morning and there is no sign of activity at the club. Gaining access to the club is going to be a problem we need to solve on our own. I study the door and the surrounding frame. On door frame, either side of the doors, are two dark square pads with a motif of a cat on them. The one on the right has a stalking cat, like on the card Sarah gave me. The left hand pad has a cat lying on its back, similar to the one on the card in Chloe’s possession.

    Chloe tries pushing the pad in case it is a doorbell of sorts. The pad is solid so there is no audible or visible response. We wait a few moments in case what Chloe has done has summoned someone inside. However, nobody comes to the door, so I consider trying something else. I bring out my card and place it over the pad with the matching cat symbol. Success! The door on the right makes an audible sound as though a lock is being released. I push on the door and it swings open. Inside is short but wide hallway with a row of turnstiles left and right of a central column. The turnstiles are controlled by the same sort of pad we saw on the outside door. Those to the right of the column ahead of us have a symbol that matches my card, while those on the left match Chloe’s card.

    We each pass through one of the turnstiles matching our respective card. Once through to the other side, we find ourselves separated by a wall. I’m now in a different corridor to the one Chloe entered, and I’m unsure how we can meet up again without reversing our route. There’s still nobody about and I’m beginning to worry about my rash choice to accept Sarah’s offer without further details.

    “Are you still there, Chloe?” I call.

    “Yeah. There’s a staircase going down to a lower level. I’m fairly sure this is where I was brought last night.”

    “There’s no staircase on my side,” I reply. The corridor here seems to go past a cloakroom into a large room at the end.“

    "Well, let’s explore our own area and see if we can find someone,” replies Chloe.

    I quickly check that the cloakroom is empty before entering the large room at the end. It’s a night club, with a huge dance floor bordered by several rows of tables and chairs on two sides; a stage on the third side; and a bar next to where I have entered on the fourth side. On the other side of the bar to the entrance door is an archway, hopefully leading to an office, or somewhere that someone will be working.

    I eventually find an office where a woman about my age is working. She doesn’t seem surprised to see me and introduces herself as Honeydew.

    “The Bureau sent me your details but I haven’t had time to record them in our system,” says Honeydew. “If you take a seat in the lounge over there, I’ll do that now.”

    “Okay,” I reply. “I arrived with another woman; Chloe. The card she was given sent her through the left hand turnstiles when we arrived.”

    “She will be looked after downstairs,” replies Honeydew. “Don’t concern yourself about her.”

    Honeydew’s attitude towards Chloe strikes me as odd, but I accept her assurance that Chloe will be looked after. Since Chloe isn’t a friend, I put her out of my mind for now. After about fifteen minutes, Honeydew joins me in the lounge. She hands me some documents and a card similar to the one Sarah gave me last night. This card, however, is laminated like my work permit, and has a copy of the photograph I supplied for the Argonaut on the reverse. At her request, I hand over the card Sarah gave me.

    “The identity card allows you access to the club,” says Honeydew. “You’ve already discovered how it works. The documents are your terms of employment and your scheduled work hours for the next two weeks. A fifth of your earnings will be paid directly to the Bureau of Ancillary Services to repay your loan. Let me know if you ever want to make an additional payment. If you have any questions then come and talk to me.”

    “What should I do now?” I ask.

    “The club opens in just over an hour. Sarah will arrive just before then. I suggest you take a walk around the club and get an idea where everything is located.”

    I do as Honeydew suggests although there isn’t much more on this level than I’ve already found. The gender neutral toilets, and a set changing rooms are the only rooms I haven’t explored when I entered the club. There’s a locked door next to the bar, near to the one I entered. As seems typical of the club, the lock is controlled by the proximity of my identity card. Rather than wander around aimlessly, I try opening the door.

    The door opens onto a short corridor in front of two sets of stairs leading to the floors above and below. I take a quick look upstairs first. The landing at the top leads to what turns out to be a set of bedrooms, fitted out for some adventurous sex games. I then go basement level to see if I can locate Chloe. After my experiences over the last twenty four hours I’m not surprised to see the basement is fitted out like some medieval dungeon. There’s a dance floor and bar looking incongruous with the cages and restraints liberally scattered around the place. Every square pillar supporting the building above has four sets of shackles dangling down from above. That’s where I find Chloe, chained by her wrists to one of the pillars.

    “Are you okay?” I ask Chloe when I see her chained with her arms raised high above her head. She can only stand on her tiptoes.

    “Yes, Miss Jasmine,” replies Chloe, indicating with her eyes that one of the many security cameras is watching us. “Mistress is fetching my uniform. I’ll be fine.”

    I quickly overcome my shock at Chloe addressing me in the way she did, but I suppose she knew from last night how she would be treated here. Even with that knowledge, Chloe accepted the offer to work here without further inquiry. I’m not sure what more I can say to her, so I simply nod in acknowledgement of her signal, and continue my exploration of the dungeon. My experience with kinky sex is negligible, and I can’t pretend to understand the purpose of some of the equipment around the room. I find it fascinating, but also a little scary.

    “You must be Jasmine,” says a woman dressed in a black studded leather outfit. “I’m Caitlin.”

    I turn to look at the woman who has just entered from the door on the other side of the bar. Her blond hair his fastened in a plait which is pinned around her head. If I had to guess at her age, I would say that she was in her mid-thirties, but it difficult to be sure in the subdued lighting of the dungeon.

    “Yes, hello,” I reply. “Honeydew suggested that I explore the club while I’m waiting for Sarah to arrive.”

    “That’s no problem. But if you are waiting for Sarah, then I suggest you return upstairs. Sarah arrived a few minutes ago.”

    I promptly do as Caitlin suggests. I find Sarah in the office talking to Honeydew.

    “Ah! Jasmine! Excellent! I wasn’t sure if you would understand my offer, and I had half expected you to be standing out on the street wondering how to get into the club. I’m pleased you understood on both counts. Welcome to Le Chat Noir. We can discuss your duties while I find you an appropriate uniform to wear.”

    Sarah concludes her business with Honeydew and then she escorts me to one of the changing rooms I had noticed earlier.

    “These are the changing rooms. Rooms one to four are for visiting artists, five and six are for staff use. It can get crowded in here at busy times, so I recommend that you change into and out of your uniform at home. Honeydew will allocate one of these lockers for your belongings.”

    Sarah proceeds to describe my duties. Although my job title is given as 'hostess’ my duties include almost every task that could be expected of someone working in a night club, particularly one catering for clients with exotic sexual perversions. My base salary is no more than I was earning at the recycling factory in Buchanan, but with the added costs of my loan repayment, and travel to and from work. However, Sarah indicates some of the many ways I can voluntarily supplement my earnings at the club.

    Although I don’t start work until tomorrow, I spend the next couple of hours observing the club in action and meeting some of the other staff.

    Chapter 19: A session with Iris

    By the start of my third week working at Le Chat Noir, I’ve reorganized by life to suit my variable hours of work. I’ve also decided; at least for now; which extra services I am willing to provide at the club in order to supplement my earnings. Tips from serving drinks at tables provide a small but steady boost to my income. But until I pay off the loan the Bureau of Ancillary Services provided to buy my freedom, I need to earn more. Prostitution is tolerated by the club, but that’s something I’m uncomfortable with doing. However, more subtle or specialized sexual services are something I could manage, particularly when it comes to helping out in the dungeon downstairs. Even Caitlin and Sarah seem impressed with the ease that I’ve adapted to being a part-time dominatrix. I confess that I like the leather gear I’m given to go with the role.

    When I’m not needed as a dominatrix in the dungeon, I put on a much skimpier outfit and work the floor in the main club. My outfit is inspired by the Jewels of Desire, with small semi-precious gemstones sewn into the glorified bra and panties that I normally to wear. The effect from wearing either of my regular costumes gives me a warm and pleasant feeling I associate with sexual arousal. However, I refuse all offers of sex despite my traitorous body wanting to comply.

    “Hello, princess,” comes a familiar voice as I pass one of the tables on a busy night.

    “Paulo! I didn’t know if I would see you again.”

    “Hmm. Like everyone else, I was shocked when you disappeared from the Argonaut. We all assumed you had been eliminated. It’s only when I met Chloe last week that I discovered what happened.”

    “I was lucky to find a sponsor and job that suits me,” I reply. “How about you?”

    “I was one of the nine Argonaut winners in addition to Patrick, Chloe and you. That’s a fairly typical success rate for the Argonaut these days. I’ve got a job with a building maintenance company; nice regular hours although the pay isn’t that great. I presume your job means you must work nights?”

    “Yes. The club doesn’t open until mid-afternoon, and stays open until the early hours of the morning. I’m normally working from six o'clock in the evening until the club closes around three or four the next morning.”

    “That must make it difficult for you to get home after work,” observes Paulo.

    “There are several of us in the same situation. We’re allowed to sleep on one of the beds upstairs until the first train services start in the morning. As long as my travel card shows me travelling to and from Buchanan every day then I satisfy the city’s rules about residency.”

    “I had hoped we could resume where we left off during the Argonaut,” says Paulo. “But our different work hours are going to make that difficult.”

    “I’m sure we can work something out,” I reply, although I’ve no idea how we might achieve it. “Anyway, how did you get in here tonight? Are you a member of Le Chat Noir?”

    “Chloe managed to get me a guest pass for tonight. The pass doesn’t seem to allow me access to downstairs.”

    “Only members of Le Chat Noir can enter the dungeon,” I reply.

    “Is that where Chloe works?” asks Paulo. “She was very evasive when I asked her. What does she do down there?”

    “Chloe works downstairs, but you’ll need to ask her about her duties. That’s not the sort of detail I can provide.”

    I’m being equally evasive as Chloe about her duties. Paulo might not understand Chloe’s submissiveness and react in a way that could cause problems.

    “I need to resume my work, Paulo. It’s been great catching up. If you can find a way for us to meet up outside of work, then I’m okay with resuming where we left off before.”

    My departure from Paulo’s company is a bit abrupt, but Sarah is trying to attract my attention from across the room. I promptly go over to where she is standing.

    “Caitlin needs your services as a dominatrix downstairs,” says Sarah. “Go and change into your leathers and report to Caitlin. And Jasmine; play your cards right tonight and Caitlin’s client could prove to be a very profitable source of extra income for you. But remember what I told you the first time we met about knowing when to keep your mouth shut about what you see.”

    “Yes, thank you, Sarah. I’ll go and change at once.”

    I quickly change and take the back stairs down to the dungeon level. Caitlin is helping out at the bar. The dungeon crowd is smaller than upstairs, but it is still fairly busy. Caitlin comes over to me and takes me into one of the side rooms.

    Although I am still new to playing the role of a dominatrix, Caitlin seems pleased with my efforts so far. I’ll admit that the role eases my pent up anger at the inequality in Argon society. And the extra money it earns me is welcome, and encourages me to develop my skills further.

    What I told Paulo wasn’t entirely true. Access to the Black Cat’s dungeon is restricted to the club’s premium members, and even staff access is limited to a select few. Quite how I was designated as one of the few was a mystery to me at first. Eventually Sarah admitted to her involvement in that decision after she saw how I handled wearing the Jewels of Desire during the Argonaut. This will be the tenth session I’ve run as a dominatrix. Two of my clients have returned for a second session, although it’s too early in my career to call them regulars.

    Caitlin takes me to one side and hands me some extra items to complement my outfit. A leather paddle and handcuffs are placed in a black leather bag along with a few lengths of rope. My rope tying skills are still work-in-progress, but I can handle a few basic restraints. My outfit is finished off with a black leather mask covering much of my face.

    “I don’t anticipate any problems, but we had best keep your identity secret until we are sure there aren’t going to be any repercussions,” says Caitlin.

    Before I can baulk at the implied danger, Caitlin ushers me into an area of the dungeon I normally avoid. This is the zone contains small private dungeons, and is reserved for the seriously perverted bondage freaks. Or at least, that’s how Chloe described clients who hire the facilities in this area. When I see it up close, I suspect Chloe’s description is slightly biased, but then, she and I are literally on opposite ends of the whip.

    The scantily clad female is waiting for me in one of the private dungeons. I am already mentally prepared to meet one of Argon’s rich elite wanting to play at being a helpless submissive for an hour or two. I don’t suppose it occurs to them that they could live and work in one of the settlements and achieve the same result at no cost.

    “This is Slave Iris,” says Caitlin by way of introduction. “She is yours to command, Domina.”

    Some clients prefer to call me by a name, whether my own or a made-up one. Others, like now, prefer to call me by a title such as Madame, Mistress, or an older style title like Domina. Caitlin leaves us alone, which is my cue to begin.

    “Kneel before me Slave,” I command, beginning a standard routine to establish the boundaries of this game. Iris obeys at once.

    By the time I have completed the initial routine I am satisfied that I understand what turns Iris on, and what commands I should avoid. If I want to maximize my earnings with repeat sessions, I must endeavor to provide the experience Iris desires. My preliminary assessment suggests that she is naturally submissive, and she is clearly wanting a session in which she is bound helpless and punished for whatever misdemeanor she wishes to confess. Even the prospect of being spanked with the paddle seems to turn her on.

    Despite Iris’s willingness to be subjected to harsh treatment, I’m careful not to inflict any tell-tale marks on Iris’s body. I recognize Iris from the numerous news-feeds featuring the higher echelons of Argon society. Caitlin’s warning was justified. No matter how willing Iris may be to the discipline I’m imposing, I’m well aware that her father is one of the generals of Argon’s ruling junta. How amenable he will be to me satisfying his daughter’s fetish is a big unknown.

    I’m starting to attune myself to Iris’s likes and dislikes. I don’t know what motivates her fetish for bondage, which makes it harder for me to deliver the right intensity of control. I have handcuffed her to a ring high in the wall so that she must stand with her arms raised. I complete her bonds with ankle cuffs anchored to rings in the floor which hold her legs slightly apart. On impulse I run my hand between Iris’s legs and stroke her lacy panties. It’s a tentative touch to test her reaction, which is everything I hoped it might be. She starts humping my hand, which I allow her to do for a few moments until I sense she is working up to a climax. I withdraw my hand before she can peak.

    I repeat the exercise numerous times and eventually I allow her to climax. She practically weeps with joy once her orgasm subsides. I tease her with the paddle and before long she is whimpering for my touch. The sense of empowerment it gives me is arousing me as much as the visible effect our games are having on Iris. I even have Iris satisfy my own needs by tonguing my cunt until I achieve an orgasm.

    It is customary for the client to indicate when the session is to end by saying the standard club safe-word 'Kitty-cat’. Iris doesn’t seem to be in any hurry to end the session, which runs for a mammoth three hours. Eventually she is too exhausted to continue and she brings our session to an end. By now it is well past midnight and both of us are tired.

    “Thank you, Domina,” says Iris, once I have freed her from her latest bondage. “Are you free for another session tomorrow night?”

    “My availability is managed by the club’s owners,” I respond with the answer Caitlin requires me to give to such a request.

    “Then we shall speak with Caitlin,” replies Iris, no longer the submissive slave she was ten minutes ago.

    We return to the main part of the dungeon, which still has a reasonable number of patrons despite the late hour. Caitlin is still working at the bar and has no hesitation in agreeing to Iris’s request for my services tomorrow night.

    When I finally finish work at three o'clock in the morning I get the chance to open the envelope containing my bonus for tonight. It’s more than I thought possible, and it reinforces my desire to train further in the art of being a dominatrix. However, I know I mustn’t get over-confident since the sessions with Iris could end at any time, and secrecy about her identity is essential.

    I consider the next step in my strange and unexpected career. Navigating the Argonaut was easier than I expected, but that owed a lot to chance and making risky choices. I made it, though. Now all I need to do is survive in the murky world of Argon’s powerful elite. But that’s another story.

    By Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 4

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 4

    The Black Cat

    In 4 parts, by RachaelJane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Chapter 16: An evening with Paulo

    Of course I should have realized that there is an ulterior motive to his request. But I’m a willing participant to his brilliant scheme, even if technically I’m the victim. The lively dance music is sensuous and our bodies are almost constantly in contact. I’m not sure if it the desire building inside me or the strenuous activity that is making my clothes stick to me. Our bodies are glistening with sweat and the effect is driving me wild.

    As the dance progresses our bodies seem to come into contact more and more until we are moving like a single being. When the music ends I don’t want to part. But the dancing is only the first stage of Paulo’s seduction.

    “We need a shower,” he says, taking my hand and escorting me from the room. I don’t make any effort to resist, even though I know he means for us to share a shower. In fact, far from resist I feel a tremor of desire at the prospect.

    I’m neither mistaken nor disappointed in Paulo’s plan. I’ve never showered with another person before, let alone a virile young man whose motives are as plain as day. I follow his lead and we undress each other. That act alone arouses me even more. Then we enter the cubicle and Paulo sets the buttons to start the water. I don’t know if these showers are programmed to cater for a shower for two, but everything about it is wonderful.

    When Paulo starts soaping me I practically explode with desire as his hands work their dastardly deed. He kisses me and knows he has me where he wants me. Or so he thinks. I’m still in control of some of my emotions and manage to achieve the same sort of response from him as my hands work on his body. It’s a challenge both of us do our best to win. His hands work wonders between my legs, while I soon have his cock eager for more of my attentions. Who can be first to push the other into an orgasm? I’ve the advantage of my gender and can hide an orgasm. But for Paulo, the evidence of my claimed victory is obvious, whereas I secretly know Paulo won in reality.

    The shower program ends after about fifteen minutes. We are definitely clean and no trace remains of the effects from our dancing or from our water games. For the moment our lust is sated. But not for long. Neither of us bother to dress and I know full well what awaits me beyond the door opposite the one we entered.

    “Ready?” asks Paulo.

    “Yes, I’m ready,” I reply, taking the opportunity to kiss him.

    Paulo lifts me up and carries me into the suite’s bedroom. We have nearly four hours before the sensible part of my mind is needed again. Chloe is due to return at 2am and I need to be back in my dormitory by then if I want to avoid a confrontation. Given her actions last night, I’m not going to give her another opportunity to sabotage my chances in the Argonaut. However, between now and then I intend to explore all the opportunities this night presents. I was a shy and inexperienced maiden when I arrived yesterday. I shall not be leaving in the same state.

    To describe the next four hours as sensational or wonderful barely does justice to the emotions Paulo drew from me. Or to the emotions I clearly drew from him. I lost count of the number of times we fucked, each time in a different position. Had circumstances been different I’m sure we would have a longer term relationship. Perhaps one involving genuine love for each other. But we both know that isn’t likely to be.

    Sensible Jasmine rejoins me with twenty minutes to spare before my imposed deadline. I’m glad Paulo doesn’t resist my move to leave. If he held me back I’m certain I would risk Chloe’s wrath for another half hour with Paulo. I’ve no idea what she has been up to with Sarah tonight, and to be honest, I don’t care. But Chloe left me in no doubt she that intends to eliminate me from the Argonaut given the slightest opportunity. An impression neither Paulo nor Cassius have done anything to dispel.

    With a final kiss and a sorrowful farewell, I enter the elevator with the most wonderful memories of tonight.

    Despite it being after 2 o'clock in the morning, I find Harper standing in the corridor outside our dormitory when I arrive. He’s remarkably sober for this time of night, but he practically falls over in surprise when he sees me.

    “What are you doing here?” says Harper, as he recovers from his shock.

    “This is my quarters,” I reply, slightly annoyed he is questioning me like this.

    “That’s not what I mean. If you are out here, then who is the girl with Patrick in our dormitory?”

    I’d forgotten about Sheba. She and Patrick must have hit it off alright if she is still here.

    “Um; It’s probably Sheba,” I reply to Harper’s question. “I met her earlier tonight and introduced her to Patrick. They must have discovered they have a lot in common.”

    “And who is Sheba?”

    "She’s the daughter of some Argon bigwig. She was heading for the party on the top floor when I realized Patrick might be the sort of company she was really wanting.”

    “Hmmm; I suspect there’s more to this than you are telling me,” adds Harper. “But well done on finding Patrick a potential benefactor. I don’t suppose you rustled up a benefactor for yourself in the process?”

    “Ah! Yes, I do believe I have,” I reply, remembering I put Sarah’s business card in my pocket. “Her name is Sarah. She said she wanted to me to contact her if I’m a winner of the Argonaut.”

    Harper looks at Sarah’s card; the one which contains nothing but a picture of a black cat. He suddenly goes very serious.

    “And just how did you meet this Sarah of yours, sweetheart? You weren’t supposed to leave the building tonight. The employees of Le Chat Noir don’t do house calls.”

    “I didn’t leave this building. Sarah isn’t an employee, she’s one of the owners of Le Chat Noir. She was here on business earlier this evening. We got talking and she said she wanted to talk to me afterwards. Is that going to be a problem? What is Le Chat Noir anyway? And how do you know about it?”

    “Never mind how I know about Le Chat Noir, and you’re too young to understand what sort of business it conducts.”

    “OK, keep your secrets. Anyway, I had a good time tonight, and now I feel ready for bed. Where are the others if Patrick and Sheba are alone in the dormitory?”

    They’ve having a slumber party of their own downstairs. I suggest you go and join them if you plan on sleeping tonight.

    I take a quick shower in the communal bathroom, mainly to soothe some of the many tender spots around my body. Several parts of me received more exercise and attention tonight; than they’ve ever received before. What started out as a gentle tumble in bed progressively increased in tempo until Paulo and I were being quite rough with each other in our lovemaking. I probably discovered as much about myself as I did about Paulo. My only regret is it has left me wanting to repeat the whole encounter again and again, and I know that is likely to be impossible. The warm glow I was feeling when I left Paulo returns by the time I find my room-mates in the downstairs lounge, and my head hits my makeshift pillow. Sleep quickly follows.

    Chapter 17: The Argonaut

    I join an equally sleepy Patrick for breakfast at eight o'clock. He’s in a much happier mood than yesterday. I try to think of the right way to apologize for practically throwing Sheba into his bed last night, but Patrick speaks before I can say anything.

    “Thank you for what you did last night,” he says. “I don’t know how you managed it but Sheba was just the person I needed. And if Sheba was being truthful, I was the person she needed.”

    “Um; That’s OK,” I reply. “Sorry if I practically threw her at you, but I was late for the; er; party upstairs.”

    “Hmm! Sheba mentioned she was going to a party before she met you. But it didn’t sound like the sort of party I thought you would be interested in. Sheba made it sound like it was all scantily clad girls competing for Paulo’s favor. Perhaps the rumor about Paulo and some dark-haired beauty dancing naked in a roof garden are true after all?” he laughs.

    “Where did you hear that rumor?” I ask. “I’m sure it’s greatly exaggerated.”

    “Some of the contestants were talking while we were waiting in the studio yesterday. You must have heard them; Oh. No; Of course; You arrived a bit later. Wait a minute. Harper let slip there are rumors circulating about Paulo and a girl who fits your description. Are you the girl referred to in that rumor? Is the rumor true?”

    “Of course the rumor is wrong; We weren’t dancing,” I reply keeping my tone light. “That came much later. But I admit I’m the girl in the rumor. Are there are other rumors about me? It’s very difficult to get some privacy here with all the security cameras everywhere.”

    “You don’t need to apologize to me. I only wish I had half your courage to defy convention and take what you need.”

    Patrick and I are back to being pleasant to each other and able to talk without any awkwardness. I just hope he and I don’t have to compete against each other today. While there can be multiple winners of the Argonaut, some challenges involve head-to-head tests in which one of two contestants is eliminated from the Argonaut.

    At nine-thirty, forty-six of the fifty original contestants are standing in the huge hall that will be the main testing center for today’s Argonaut challenges. Apparently four contestants have already been eliminated. Despite plenty of rumors, nobody seems to know the reason, and the Argonaut officials are saying nothing on the subject. I can’t help wondering whether sabotage had a part to play in the contestants’ elimination.

    The Argonaut officials are easily recognized by their bright purple gowns. The woman in charge has lots of gold trim on her gown, as if to reinforce her status here. Even the other officials seem nervous about being near her.

    “By the end of the day, at least twenty more of you will have been eliminated,” she announces to us all. “For the first challenge, you will be divided into seven groups. When your name is called, go and stand under the colored banner of your group over there.”

    Another official reads out everyone’s names in group order. I’m in Green group, along with Patrick, Chloe, Mansel, and two other contestants I don’t know. Paulo is placed in Yellow group, and Vincent in Blue. Once we are all assembled in our allocated group, an official marches each group off to a different room.

    “Last night you have each been approached by citizen of Argon city, and received a card from them. The card indicates that the citizen is willing to provide you with employment in the city, should the Argonaut assessment panel be willing to loan you the money that you need to buy your freedom. Now, place the card on the table in front of you.”

    Fortunately I’ve kept Sarah’s card in my pocket, heeding her advice that it may prove useful. Is this what she meant when she said that? I notice Chloe has a similar card, although the black cat on her card is lying on its back, while mine looks as though it is stalking a mouse. I presume Sheba was the source of Patrick’s card. The official studies each card and checks it against something written on his notepad. A grunt is the only indication that everything seems to be in order. He tells us to retrieve our cards.

    “Your next decision will be critical to your success or otherwise in the Argonaut,” says the official. “You must now decide whether to accept your sponsor’s offer of employment. If you haven’t discussed the employment terms and wish to discuss them with your sponsor before accepting, then you should decline the current offer. I will now ask you in turn whether you accept or decline the offer.”

    Patrick, Chloe and I are the only three of us who accept the employment offer. In my case, it is a rash decision based on a few minutes of conversation with Sarah last night. I could be agreeing to something I will soon regret, but I’m more terrified of being eliminated from the Argonaut than accepting an unknown job. The three of us are escorted to yet another room and told to wait.

    We wait. And we wait some more. Finally Ellen and Cassius turn up.

    “Good. That’s all sorted,” says Ellen, handing each of us an envelope. “Read those later. You must go to your dormitories and pack your things. Meet by the front door in forty five minutes.”

    “What’s going on?” asks Patrick. “Have we been eliminated from the Argonaut?”

    “No. No. On the contrary. You have all been granted a loan and a work permit for the city. You will be transported to your new employer’s place of business. He or she will sort out everything else. It’s all explained in the letter I’ve just given you.”

    It takes me a few moments to remember to breathe. In my wildest dreams I never imagined winning the Argonaut would be so quick and easy. I had mentally prepared myself for a day of tests and challenges, and an anxious wait tomorrow for the final result.

    Packing my few belongings takes all of five minutes. I had already returned the Jewels of Desire to Ellen first thing this morning. With over half-an-hour to spare, I sit down to read my letter. Ellen has covered all the salient details in her answer to Patrick’s question. My indenture to the Buchanan overlord has been purchased by the Bureau of Ancillary Services for just under eight thousand credits, which I must repay from my earnings over the next five years. Failure to repay the loan by the deadline means my indenture will be sold to any Argon citizen willing to buy it, and I will once again be a serf. I’m to be employed as a hostess at The Black Cat Club, working five days a week. The letter doesn’t contain any further details about the job or what in entails. With the letter is a laminated work permit confirming I am authorized to work in the city center and travel to and from Buchanan settlement.

    Patrick and I join Chloe by the front door as instructed. There’s no sign of Ellen or Cassius, and I realize that we might be taken from here without the opportunity to say goodbye to anyone. A small bus arrives a short while later and the driver tells us to get on board. Ellen and Cassius appear at the last moment and wave us off as we drive away.

    The bus has only a short journey before we arrive outside an odd-shaped office building surrounded by a jumble of similar sized buildings. Patrick disembarks after sharing a brief farewell and good wishes. He suggests that we keep in touch. I say ‘yes’, although I’m not sure how achievable that will be.

    We have a slightly longer drive into the heart of the city center before the bus stops outside a building in what is clearly part of an entertainment district. The bus departs as soon as Chloe and I step onto the wide footpath. From the street, The Black Cat Club looks very unimpressive. The ground-floor doorway consists of a wide metal frame housing twin white doors, each with a black cat motif on the upper panel. There are no door handles nor any doorbell to attract attention.

    “Did you come here last night?” I ask Chloe, risking a hostile reply.

    “I don’t know,” replies Chloe. “I was made to wear a hood for most of the journey. If it’s the same place then I’ll recognize it once we are inside.”

    Which, of course, is the problem. How do we get inside?

    Chapter 18: Arrival at The Black Cat

    The area is quiet at this hour of the morning and there is no sign of activity at the club. Gaining access to the club is going to be a problem we need to solve on our own. I study the door and the surrounding frame. On door frame, either side of the doors, are two dark square pads with a motif of a cat on them. The one on the right has a stalking cat, like on the card Sarah gave me. The left hand pad has a cat lying on its back, similar to the one on the card in Chloe’s possession.

    Chloe tries pushing the pad in case it is a doorbell of sorts. The pad is solid so there is no audible or visible response. We wait a few moments in case what Chloe has done has summoned someone inside. However, nobody comes to the door, so I consider trying something else. I bring out my card and place it over the pad with the matching cat symbol. Success! The door on the right makes an audible sound as though a lock is being released. I push on the door and it swings open. Inside is short but wide hallway with a row of turnstiles left and right of a central column. The turnstiles are controlled by the same sort of pad we saw on the outside door. Those to the right of the column ahead of us have a symbol that matches my card, while those on the left match Chloe’s card.

    We each pass through one of the turnstiles matching our respective card. Once through to the other side, we find ourselves separated by a wall. I’m now in a different corridor to the one Chloe entered, and I’m unsure how we can meet up again without reversing our route. There’s still nobody about and I’m beginning to worry about my rash choice to accept Sarah’s offer without further details.

    “Are you still there, Chloe?” I call.

    “Yeah. There’s a staircase going down to a lower level. I’m fairly sure this is where I was brought last night.”

    “There’s no staircase on my side,” I reply. The corridor here seems to go past a cloakroom into a large room at the end.“

    "Well, let’s explore our own area and see if we can find someone,” replies Chloe.

    I quickly check that the cloakroom is empty before entering the large room at the end. It’s a night club, with a huge dance floor bordered by several rows of tables and chairs on two sides; a stage on the third side; and a bar next to where I have entered on the fourth side. On the other side of the bar to the entrance door is an archway, hopefully leading to an office, or somewhere that someone will be working.

    I eventually find an office where a woman about my age is working. She doesn’t seem surprised to see me and introduces herself as Honeydew.

    “The Bureau sent me your details but I haven’t had time to record them in our system,” says Honeydew. “If you take a seat in the lounge over there, I’ll do that now.”

    “Okay,” I reply. “I arrived with another woman; Chloe. The card she was given sent her through the left hand turnstiles when we arrived.”

    “She will be looked after downstairs,” replies Honeydew. “Don’t concern yourself about her.”

    Honeydew’s attitude towards Chloe strikes me as odd, but I accept her assurance that Chloe will be looked after. Since Chloe isn’t a friend, I put her out of my mind for now. After about fifteen minutes, Honeydew joins me in the lounge. She hands me some documents and a card similar to the one Sarah gave me last night. This card, however, is laminated like my work permit, and has a copy of the photograph I supplied for the Argonaut on the reverse. At her request, I hand over the card Sarah gave me.

    “The identity card allows you access to the club,” says Honeydew. “You’ve already discovered how it works. The documents are your terms of employment and your scheduled work hours for the next two weeks. A fifth of your earnings will be paid directly to the Bureau of Ancillary Services to repay your loan. Let me know if you ever want to make an additional payment. If you have any questions then come and talk to me.”

    “What should I do now?” I ask.

    “The club opens in just over an hour. Sarah will arrive just before then. I suggest you take a walk around the club and get an idea where everything is located.”

    I do as Honeydew suggests although there isn’t much more on this level than I’ve already found. The gender neutral toilets, and a set changing rooms are the only rooms I haven’t explored when I entered the club. There’s a locked door next to the bar, near to the one I entered. As seems typical of the club, the lock is controlled by the proximity of my identity card. Rather than wander around aimlessly, I try opening the door.

    The door opens onto a short corridor in front of two sets of stairs leading to the floors above and below. I take a quick look upstairs first. The landing at the top leads to what turns out to be a set of bedrooms, fitted out for some adventurous sex games. I then go basement level to see if I can locate Chloe. After my experiences over the last twenty four hours I’m not surprised to see the basement is fitted out like some medieval dungeon. There’s a dance floor and bar looking incongruous with the cages and restraints liberally scattered around the place. Every square pillar supporting the building above has four sets of shackles dangling down from above. That’s where I find Chloe, chained by her wrists to one of the pillars.

    “Are you okay?” I ask Chloe when I see her chained with her arms raised high above her head. She can only stand on her tiptoes.

    “Yes, Miss Jasmine,” replies Chloe, indicating with her eyes that one of the many security cameras is watching us. “Mistress is fetching my uniform. I’ll be fine.”

    I quickly overcome my shock at Chloe addressing me in the way she did, but I suppose she knew from last night how she would be treated here. Even with that knowledge, Chloe accepted the offer to work here without further inquiry. I’m not sure what more I can say to her, so I simply nod in acknowledgement of her signal, and continue my exploration of the dungeon. My experience with kinky sex is negligible, and I can’t pretend to understand the purpose of some of the equipment around the room. I find it fascinating, but also a little scary.

    “You must be Jasmine,” says a woman dressed in a black studded leather outfit. “I’m Caitlin.”

    I turn to look at the woman who has just entered from the door on the other side of the bar. Her blond hair his fastened in a plait which is pinned around her head. If I had to guess at her age, I would say that she was in her mid-thirties, but it difficult to be sure in the subdued lighting of the dungeon.

    “Yes, hello,” I reply. “Honeydew suggested that I explore the club while I’m waiting for Sarah to arrive.”

    “That’s no problem. But if you are waiting for Sarah, then I suggest you return upstairs. Sarah arrived a few minutes ago.”

    I promptly do as Caitlin suggests. I find Sarah in the office talking to Honeydew.

    “Ah! Jasmine! Excellent! I wasn’t sure if you would understand my offer, and I had half expected you to be standing out on the street wondering how to get into the club. I’m pleased you understood on both counts. Welcome to Le Chat Noir. We can discuss your duties while I find you an appropriate uniform to wear.”

    Sarah concludes her business with Honeydew and then she escorts me to one of the changing rooms I had noticed earlier.

    “These are the changing rooms. Rooms one to four are for visiting artists, five and six are for staff use. It can get crowded in here at busy times, so I recommend that you change into and out of your uniform at home. Honeydew will allocate one of these lockers for your belongings.”

    Sarah proceeds to describe my duties. Although my job title is given as 'hostess’ my duties include almost every task that could be expected of someone working in a night club, particularly one catering for clients with exotic sexual perversions. My base salary is no more than I was earning at the recycling factory in Buchanan, but with the added costs of my loan repayment, and travel to and from work. However, Sarah indicates some of the many ways I can voluntarily supplement my earnings at the club.

    Although I don’t start work until tomorrow, I spend the next couple of hours observing the club in action and meeting some of the other staff.

    Chapter 19: A session with Iris

    By the start of my third week working at Le Chat Noir, I’ve reorganized by life to suit my variable hours of work. I’ve also decided; at least for now; which extra services I am willing to provide at the club in order to supplement my earnings. Tips from serving drinks at tables provide a small but steady boost to my income. But until I pay off the loan the Bureau of Ancillary Services provided to buy my freedom, I need to earn more. Prostitution is tolerated by the club, but that’s something I’m uncomfortable with doing. However, more subtle or specialized sexual services are something I could manage, particularly when it comes to helping out in the dungeon downstairs. Even Caitlin and Sarah seem impressed with the ease that I’ve adapted to being a part-time dominatrix. I confess that I like the leather gear I’m given to go with the role.

    When I’m not needed as a dominatrix in the dungeon, I put on a much skimpier outfit and work the floor in the main club. My outfit is inspired by the Jewels of Desire, with small semi-precious gemstones sewn into the glorified bra and panties that I normally to wear. The effect from wearing either of my regular costumes gives me a warm and pleasant feeling I associate with sexual arousal. However, I refuse all offers of sex despite my traitorous body wanting to comply.

    “Hello, princess,” comes a familiar voice as I pass one of the tables on a busy night.

    “Paulo! I didn’t know if I would see you again.”

    “Hmm. Like everyone else, I was shocked when you disappeared from the Argonaut. We all assumed you had been eliminated. It’s only when I met Chloe last week that I discovered what happened.”

    “I was lucky to find a sponsor and job that suits me,” I reply. “How about you?”

    “I was one of the nine Argonaut winners in addition to Patrick, Chloe and you. That’s a fairly typical success rate for the Argonaut these days. I’ve got a job with a building maintenance company; nice regular hours although the pay isn’t that great. I presume your job means you must work nights?”

    “Yes. The club doesn’t open until mid-afternoon, and stays open until the early hours of the morning. I’m normally working from six o'clock in the evening until the club closes around three or four the next morning.”

    “That must make it difficult for you to get home after work,” observes Paulo.

    “There are several of us in the same situation. We’re allowed to sleep on one of the beds upstairs until the first train services start in the morning. As long as my travel card shows me travelling to and from Buchanan every day then I satisfy the city’s rules about residency.”

    “I had hoped we could resume where we left off during the Argonaut,” says Paulo. “But our different work hours are going to make that difficult.”

    “I’m sure we can work something out,” I reply, although I’ve no idea how we might achieve it. “Anyway, how did you get in here tonight? Are you a member of Le Chat Noir?”

    “Chloe managed to get me a guest pass for tonight. The pass doesn’t seem to allow me access to downstairs.”

    “Only members of Le Chat Noir can enter the dungeon,” I reply.

    “Is that where Chloe works?” asks Paulo. “She was very evasive when I asked her. What does she do down there?”

    “Chloe works downstairs, but you’ll need to ask her about her duties. That’s not the sort of detail I can provide.”

    I’m being equally evasive as Chloe about her duties. Paulo might not understand Chloe’s submissiveness and react in a way that could cause problems.

    “I need to resume my work, Paulo. It’s been great catching up. If you can find a way for us to meet up outside of work, then I’m okay with resuming where we left off before.”

    My departure from Paulo’s company is a bit abrupt, but Sarah is trying to attract my attention from across the room. I promptly go over to where she is standing.

    “Caitlin needs your services as a dominatrix downstairs,” says Sarah. “Go and change into your leathers and report to Caitlin. And Jasmine; play your cards right tonight and Caitlin’s client could prove to be a very profitable source of extra income for you. But remember what I told you the first time we met about knowing when to keep your mouth shut about what you see.”

    “Yes, thank you, Sarah. I’ll go and change at once.”

    I quickly change and take the back stairs down to the dungeon level. Caitlin is helping out at the bar. The dungeon crowd is smaller than upstairs, but it is still fairly busy. Caitlin comes over to me and takes me into one of the side rooms.

    Although I am still new to playing the role of a dominatrix, Caitlin seems pleased with my efforts so far. I’ll admit that the role eases my pent up anger at the inequality in Argon society. And the extra money it earns me is welcome, and encourages me to develop my skills further.

    What I told Paulo wasn’t entirely true. Access to the Black Cat’s dungeon is restricted to the club’s premium members, and even staff access is limited to a select few. Quite how I was designated as one of the few was a mystery to me at first. Eventually Sarah admitted to her involvement in that decision after she saw how I handled wearing the Jewels of Desire during the Argonaut. This will be the tenth session I’ve run as a dominatrix. Two of my clients have returned for a second session, although it’s too early in my career to call them regulars.

    Caitlin takes me to one side and hands me some extra items to complement my outfit. A leather paddle and handcuffs are placed in a black leather bag along with a few lengths of rope. My rope tying skills are still work-in-progress, but I can handle a few basic restraints. My outfit is finished off with a black leather mask covering much of my face.

    “I don’t anticipate any problems, but we had best keep your identity secret until we are sure there aren’t going to be any repercussions,” says Caitlin.

    Before I can baulk at the implied danger, Caitlin ushers me into an area of the dungeon I normally avoid. This is the zone contains small private dungeons, and is reserved for the seriously perverted bondage freaks. Or at least, that’s how Chloe described clients who hire the facilities in this area. When I see it up close, I suspect Chloe’s description is slightly biased, but then, she and I are literally on opposite ends of the whip.

    The scantily clad female is waiting for me in one of the private dungeons. I am already mentally prepared to meet one of Argon’s rich elite wanting to play at being a helpless submissive for an hour or two. I don’t suppose it occurs to them that they could live and work in one of the settlements and achieve the same result at no cost.

    “This is Slave Iris,” says Caitlin by way of introduction. “She is yours to command, Domina.”

    Some clients prefer to call me by a name, whether my own or a made-up one. Others, like now, prefer to call me by a title such as Madame, Mistress, or an older style title like Domina. Caitlin leaves us alone, which is my cue to begin.

    “Kneel before me Slave,” I command, beginning a standard routine to establish the boundaries of this game. Iris obeys at once.

    By the time I have completed the initial routine I am satisfied that I understand what turns Iris on, and what commands I should avoid. If I want to maximize my earnings with repeat sessions, I must endeavor to provide the experience Iris desires. My preliminary assessment suggests that she is naturally submissive, and she is clearly wanting a session in which she is bound helpless and punished for whatever misdemeanor she wishes to confess. Even the prospect of being spanked with the paddle seems to turn her on.

    Despite Iris’s willingness to be subjected to harsh treatment, I’m careful not to inflict any tell-tale marks on Iris’s body. I recognize Iris from the numerous news-feeds featuring the higher echelons of Argon society. Caitlin’s warning was justified. No matter how willing Iris may be to the discipline I’m imposing, I’m well aware that her father is one of the generals of Argon’s ruling junta. How amenable he will be to me satisfying his daughter’s fetish is a big unknown.

    I’m starting to attune myself to Iris’s likes and dislikes. I don’t know what motivates her fetish for bondage, which makes it harder for me to deliver the right intensity of control. I have handcuffed her to a ring high in the wall so that she must stand with her arms raised. I complete her bonds with ankle cuffs anchored to rings in the floor which hold her legs slightly apart. On impulse I run my hand between Iris’s legs and stroke her lacy panties. It’s a tentative touch to test her reaction, which is everything I hoped it might be. She starts humping my hand, which I allow her to do for a few moments until I sense she is working up to a climax. I withdraw my hand before she can peak.

    I repeat the exercise numerous times and eventually I allow her to climax. She practically weeps with joy once her orgasm subsides. I tease her with the paddle and before long she is whimpering for my touch. The sense of empowerment it gives me is arousing me as much as the visible effect our games are having on Iris. I even have Iris satisfy my own needs by tonguing my cunt until I achieve an orgasm.

    It is customary for the client to indicate when the session is to end by saying the standard club safe-word 'Kitty-cat’. Iris doesn’t seem to be in any hurry to end the session, which runs for a mammoth three hours. Eventually she is too exhausted to continue and she brings our session to an end. By now it is well past midnight and both of us are tired.

    “Thank you, Domina,” says Iris, once I have freed her from her latest bondage. “Are you free for another session tomorrow night?”

    “My availability is managed by the club’s owners,” I respond with the answer Caitlin requires me to give to such a request.

    “Then we shall speak with Caitlin,” replies Iris, no longer the submissive slave she was ten minutes ago.

    We return to the main part of the dungeon, which still has a reasonable number of patrons despite the late hour. Caitlin is still working at the bar and has no hesitation in agreeing to Iris’s request for my services tomorrow night.

    When I finally finish work at three o'clock in the morning I get the chance to open the envelope containing my bonus for tonight. It’s more than I thought possible, and it reinforces my desire to train further in the art of being a dominatrix. However, I know I mustn’t get over-confident since the sessions with Iris could end at any time, and secrecy about her identity is essential.

    I consider the next step in my strange and unexpected career. Navigating the Argonaut was easier than I expected, but that owed a lot to chance and making risky choices. I made it, though. Now all I need to do is survive in the murky world of Argon’s powerful elite. But that’s another story.

    By Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 3

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 3

    Paulo’s Seduction

    In 4 parts, by RachaelJane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    By the time Ellen and I join them, nearly all the contestants are in the dining area and are already eating at the table. Ellen and I go over to the side table where the buffet is laid out, and we select some food. Patrick looks at me as I sit down opposite him, but he doesn’t say anything. After Vincent’s revelation earlier about Patrick’s feelings towards me, I’m not certain what to say to Patrick.

    “Were there many contestants in the practice rooms this morning?” I ask Patrick, more to make him to talk to me than any real interest in the movements of the other contestants.

    “Um; No. I was alone for most of the time. Paulo joined me for a while, but a woman called him away. When he returned he looked like a cat who had fallen into a bowl of cream.”

    I immediately realize the importance of what Patrick is saying about Paulo, but it is Ellen who quizzes Patrick for more details. By the time he’s done, I have no doubt that Sylvie was the woman Patrick saw, and Paulo was summoned to gather information from me while I was in Effie’s room. A very slick operation, but one which may still end in my favor.

    When we arrived in the Argonaut complex yesterday, Patrick and I gobbled our food down in case it disappeared before our hunger was satisfied. Both of us come from poor families where meals can be irregular. Today we eat at a more leisurely pace. We would have time for a pleasant conversation if Patrick showed any inclination to talk. He simply eats in silence, although his eyes rarely leave me. After a while his gawking starts to annoy me. I’m about to say something rude when Ellen puts her hand on my arm.

    “Perhaps if you stopped rubbing your breasts, Patrick wouldn’t stare at them so, Jasmine,” whispers Ellen in my ear.

    I drop my hands in a flash and suddenly feel awkward. The tenderness hasn’t quite worn off, and I must have been trying to sooth my breasts without thinking about what I was doing. From Patrick’s reaction he must have heard Ellen’s words and I don’t know which of us is the more embarrassed.

    “Er; Sorry, Patrick,” I say. “Ellen and I were trying on some jewelry and one of the pieces is quite heavy. I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable.”

    “Um; that’s OK. I didn’t mean to stare. That’s a nice ring, by the way.”

    I suddenly realize I’ve left the emerald ring on my finger. In my haste to get changed I forgot to take it off and return it to Ellen. Fortunately Ellen doesn’t seem to mind.

    “Yes, it’s an emerald,” I reply. “Ellen has been kind enough to let me borrow it for the television show this afternoon.”

    “Well you will look a very fine lady when you walk up onto the stage,” says Patrick.

    “Actually, I’m not going for the fine lady look. I think the warrior princess style is more appropriate for me. What do you think?”

    “I don’t know,” replies Patrick. “Harper said that sponsors might be put off from helping us if they think that you are.”

    “That will do, Patrick,” says Harper, who is sat further down the table, but listening to our conversation. “Once we have finished lunch, Jasmine and I will have our discussion about how she should handle herself during the show.”

    Harper’s interruption stifles any further conversation, and we finish lunch in silence. After lunch, Patrick and Ellen leave on different missions. I’m left alone with Harper.

    “So,” I begin. “Are you going to tell me what you told Patrick?”

    “No,” replies Harper. “I told Patrick what he needs to know and believe. Which isn’t necessarily the same thing that you need to know and believe. You and Patrick are very different people when it comes to handling interviews. Patrick has a natural gift that makes people instantly like him. You, on the other hand, have a knack of annoying and confusing people. I know you confuse me. You scowl at people you should please, and flash your eyelids at people you should avoid. Tell me how you think you should portray yourself this afternoon.”

    “I thought your role is to tell me,” I reply. “I’ve no idea. I know I hate trying to read from a script.”

    “Which is why I don’t think anything we rehearse here is going to help you. You are at your best when you are being spontaneous. My only advice to you is to remember that you need to attract potential employers; and you must.”

    Harper lists a dozen or so pieces of advice, most which I forget as soon as he has said them.

    “Now what?” I ask when Harper has finished his speech.

    “You have an hour before you need to get changed for this afternoon’s charade,” says Harper. “Why don’t you go for a walk.”

    Chapter 12: Sabotage

    I return from my walk a few minutes late to find Harper, Ellen, Patrick, Vincent, and two other of my room-mates in the middle of what I can only describe as a crisis meeting. At first I think the crisis is somehow my fault.

    “I told you where I was going,” I say before anyone can accuse me of doing a disappearing act.

    “Yes, we know,” says Harper. “Ellen wanted to fetch you, but we thought we had better come up with a solution before we told you. But you’re here now anyway.”

    “So what’s the problem?” I ask, relieved that for once that I’m not the cause of the crisis.

    “It appears a maintenance man called while we were having lunch to fix a problem with your wardrobe door,” says Vincent.

    “But there’s nothing wrong with my wardrobe door,” I say, assuming they mean the well-worn, but still functional, cupboard I’ve been assigned to store my things.

    “So what happened?” I ask.

    “Sabotage!” says Ellen. “The maintenance man tampered with your dress for tonight.”

    I look at Harper for an explanation.

    “A chemical has been sprayed onto your dress,” says Harper. “We’re having it analyzed. It is likely an irritant or mild poison. Nothing that would be noticeable to anyone picking up your dress, but powerful enough to cause the wearer a few problems after a short while. It was lucky I was suspicious when the security staff told me about the visitor.”

    “Can the chemical be removed?” asks Ellen.

    “Probably, once we identify it. But that would take too long. We have less than an hour before Jasmine must go across to the studio.”

    “I’ll fetch some of my dresses,” says Ellen. “Perhaps one might fit Jasmine with only minimal alterations.”

    While I appreciate Ellen’s offer of help, her taste in clothes is very different from mine. I’d rather wear my own dress; the one I was wearing when I arrived here. But that would be only as a last resort. I decide to take matters into my own hands.

    “Ellen, thank you for your offer of help,” I say. “This is what I would like you to bring.”

    I give Ellen a short list of things I know she has in her room. If she thinks my request strange, she has the decency to refrain from voicing her opinion aloud. She doesn’t hesitate and goes off to her room to fetch what I requested. I turn to the other contestants in my dormitory.

    “Thank you all for your help, but I can manage with Harper and Ellen’s assistance from here,” I say. “You had best go and get ready yourself. Most of you are in the batches of contestants before mine, so you probably need to go soon.”

    The others seem relieved and nod in agreement. They have wasted precious time dealing with a problem that shouldn’t have involved them in the first place. By the time Ellen returns, my room-mates have changed their clothes and left for the studio. My dress is still on the hanger where I left it. A slight stain on the wardrobe wall around it could be residue from the chemical spray.

    “That stain is what alerted me to the problem,” says Harper. “We’ve checked around for other unwelcome additions. The maintenance man was only here for a few minutes, so he won’t have had time to do much. I think it is likely he was sent specifically to sabotage your dress for tonight. Once we’ve identified the chemical I’ll have the rest of your clothes and bedding checked.”

    “So I can’t even wear my own dress?” I say.

    “Not until it is checked, no. I’m sorry, we’ve let you down. I should have known to have a backup set of clothes for you. I’m new to these dirty games too.”

    I explain my plan to Harper, who listens carefully. He goes thoughtful for a while before going into the corridor to make a telephone call. Ellen returns laden with the items I requested just as Harper completes his call.

    The next half-hour is a whirlwind of activity inside the dormitory. To my surprise neither Harper nor Ellen oppose my decision to take personal responsibility for my costume tonight. Their comments are helpful and supportive as my costume takes shape. A few additions thanks to Harper’s telephone call help to perfect my outfit. By the time my make-up is applied I really feel on fire. I complete my preparations by sliding the emerald ring onto my finger. A new wave of confidence sweeps through me. I had previously complained of being a marionette in tonight’s show, dancing to other people’s tunes. No more; now I really feel in control.

    Ellen places a large cape over my shoulders which completely hides my costume. A deliberate ruse devised by Harper to foil the paymasters of the saboteur. If they believe I’m wearing the studio dress, then it’s unlikely they will attempt any other act against me. It also allows me the element of surprise when I finally reveal my costume.

    “Are you wearing those shoes?” asks Ellen, pointing to the training shoes I’ve been wearing all afternoon. Apart from the cape, it is the only part of my clothing that is visible.

    “Only for now,” I reply. The shoes that matched the outfit are quarantined with the dress.

    Harper escorts me to the studio. Ellen left a few minutes before us. They aren’t allowed backstage, so they’ll will be watching from their seats in the audience. The show has already begun. Each batch of five contestants spends about five minutes being paraded around the stage, at which point the audience vote for one of them to be interviewed. The chosen contestant is then interviewed for about five minutes, before rejoining the others on a platform at the rear of the stage.

    While I was changing, Ellen told me about the nature and scale of the underhand tricks that are tolerated by the Argonaut’s officials. The guiding rule is that unless a contestant shows unexplained signs of physical injury, or is unable to stand unaided, the officials won’t undertake any serious investigation into any skullduggery. Providing that unwritten rule is observed, any amount of doping and intimidation is tolerated, and no investigation will be conducted into claims of sabotage. Had the saboteur of my dress succeeded in his mission, then his paymaster would have been secretly congratulated for a masterful stroke. The poor victim is such cases is left to rue their misfortune.

    I join the other four contestants in the eighth batch at the studio, and we are soon escorted into a large room where the ten contestants from the preceding two batches are waiting to be called onto the stage. Most are simply standing about nervously. A few are making last minute alterations to their costume. Everything is done under the watchful eye of two of the television studio crew.

    On one side of the room is a large screen displaying the show being broadcast from this building. The overbearing hosts, led by Darrian, are amusing the audience with anecdotes and recollections from previous Argonauts. In between segments, a batch of five contestants are brought out and paraded around the large stage, before standing on a raised platform at the rear of the stage.

    I’m busy watching the screen, so I don’t notice Patrick approaching me until he is virtually on top of me.

    “I just wanted to wish you good luck tonight, Jasmine,” says Patrick.

    “You too, Patrick,” I reply.

    It’s the only opportunity that I get to say anything to Patrick before his group is called onto the stage. I study each contestant’s costume as they make their final preparations, focusing mainly on the women. Most of their outfits are colorful evening dresses. That means they will be hoping to impress the same employers; the ones who like to hire young women who look sweet and pretty. A couple women in their mid-twenties are a bit more daring in showing their cleavage. They may impress a different segment of the audience, although I’m sure that segment will have more than its fair share of perverts.

    As for me, I’ve no idea which employers I might attract. Will the audience admire my hastily designed costume, or will I be laughed at and mocked? To be honest, I don’t care. My real goal tonight is to wrong-foot my powerful rivals. My imaginary warrior princess who is guiding me tells me I’m doing the right thing.

    Chapter 13: A special treat

    I have nearly twenty minutes to wait before it is my group’s turn on stage. Since none of the contestants in the room are being very talkative, I focus on watching the show on the huge screen. It also enables me to avoid talking to Chloe, who is in the last batch of contestants. I adjust my opinion of some of the contestants as they take their turn in the spotlight.

    Finally my group is called onto the stage. I wait until the last minute before removing my cape, and make the final adjustments to my costume. I may not be wearing Ellen’s great-aunt Sophie’s costume exactly as she once wore it, but it is close enough for my younger and inexperienced body. Ellen said this would be the first time in thirty years that the Jewels of Desire have been worn, and I’m determined to do the costume justice. Thanks to Harper’s tasteful additions, the costume is now suitable to be worn in public. I’m not showing as much bare flesh as the original costume left displayed. While near-nudity isn’t frowned on by the upper echelons of the city, it most certainly is at home. My modified costume is decent by my home settlement’s standards, but only just.

    Chloe’s exclamation as I reveal my costume confirms that I will certainly attract plenty of attention tonight. What the audience won’t get to see is the hidden secret of the Jewels of Desire. The design of the costume has one obvious purpose; sexual desire. The wearer uses her costume to titillate and excite the observer. What isn’t immediately apparent to an observer is that the costume is also designed to arouse the wearer. The strangely shaped piece that fits over my cunt, rubs against my clit in a very sensual way. Of course I could adjust the piece to prevent it from arousing me, but having decided to wear the Jewels of Desire, I fully intend to do so properly, within acceptable bounds. Besides, it will help me quell my nerves during the interview, should I be selected.

    I remove my shoes and take a few practice walks about the room. The initial discomfort is soon replaced by a more pleasant feeling. Within moments I feel every bit the part that I look; an extremely desirable young woman. I don’t care if some of the audience think me worse than a whore. This costume transforms me and I like the rebel it makes me.

    “; thank you Patrick and to group seven,” says Darrian as he concludes his interview with Patrick, who has rejoined the group preceding mine on the raised platforms. “And now ladies and gentlemen I’ve just received word that we are all in for a special treat. I’m informed that the next group contains a contestant wearing a most unusual costume. Let’s show our appreciation as group eight take to the stage.”

    As I step out from the wings and onto the stage, the polite applause given to every contestant suddenly erupts into gasps, cheers and thunderous applause. The audience is going wild by the time I reach half way across the stage. For once the hosts are torn between savoring the sight of me and calming the audience. The effect on me is almost as powerful as the emotional trip Paulo took me on last night. If it is possible to have an orgasm while walking about on a stage, then I think I just had one.

    The audience loves my demonstration, unaware my movements are stimulating me as well. By the time the audience is called on to vote, I’m in a highly charged sexual state. I stand still so as not to tip my already sensitive body into another orgasm. I don’t know how many of the audience are watching me, but I feel as though hundreds of eyes are watching my every move. The idea of being watched only excites me even more. Perhaps I shouldn’t be surprised that my costume has earned me an on-screen interview. The other four contestants in my batch look relieved that they have avoided being picked. They will still be interviewed, but in the peace and quiet of a private room, later this evening.

    “Well, what a sight for sore eyes you are, Jasmine my dear,” says Darrian once the audience has calmed enough to make conversation possible. “What an exquisite costume. You have certainly excelled yourself.”

    “I’m glad you like it,” I reply to the compliments each of the show’s hosts have heaped on my costume. “The costume isn’t entirely original, and most pieces have a history. The larger two pieces once belonged to a famous dancer, and are known as the Jewels of Desire. The emerald ring is said to have once been the property of a warrior princess.”

    “Fascinating,” says Darrian, as his eyes roam every part of my body.

    In fairness to Darrian, he is very professional and manages to ask his questions despite the delectable eye candy within touching distance of his chair. Of course, being a good showman, he has me conclude my interview by asking me to parade my costume once more for the audience to admire. I do so with a daring I didn’t think I had in me. The rubies on my costume catch the spotlights and sparkle. At the moment I feel like I’m on fire.

    Half an hour later the tenth and final on-screen interview with Chloe concludes, and after a brief wrap-up by the hosts, the show ends. A thoughtful member of the studio crew has my cape and shoes waiting for me as the contestants file off the stage. All the contestants’ helpers are waiting to bustle us away before any more foul-play can occur in the confusion. Paulo makes a point of coming over to me before he is whisked away.

    “Well done, princess,” he says as he slips a note into my hand. “And I like the costume.”

    “Thanks. You didn’t do so bad yourself, professor,” I reply, keeping up our private game.

    Vincent keeps watch over me while the rest of our dormitory are gathered together. There are crowds everywhere and it would be easy to get waylaid. After my performance on stage, I’m just as much at risk from over-enthusiastic admirers as potential saboteurs. We make it back to the dormitory without incident. While we were at the studio, Harper has had my bed and belongings checked for any other traces of the chemical that was on my dress. It turns out the chemical was a skin irritant that would have left me scratching my way through the show. After a quick debriefing and congratulations all round, Patrick and I are left in peace. The others are given ten minutes to freshen up before being escorted downstairs for their interviews. Those of us who were interviewed on-screen have the rest of the night free. I read Paulo’s note, which is an invitation to a party starting in just over an hour.

    I take one last look in the mirror at myself wearing the Jewels of Desire. They are mine for tonight, and despite my exhaustion I’m reluctant to take them off. Ellen will collect them in the morning before all the contestants begin the first of a series of tests and challenges that make up the Argonaut event. I put on some light music and I gently dance to the rhythm. On impulse I adjust the pieces of my costume so the pieces play their diabolical, but wonderful, tricks to my senses. After a while I am contemplating joining Paulo’s party. My common sense battles with my slutty urges.

    Chapter 14: Invitation to a party

    I’ve only ten minutes to change for the party if I want to make an impression on the city-born guests who will be attending. Fortunately I showered and washed my hair straight after the television show. Changing clothes isn’t going to take long. I’m tempted to wear the Jewels of Desire, but I owe it to Ellen to keep the jewels safe until I can return them in the morning. That’s not something I can guarantee at a party, particularly one organized by Paulo. I’m not sure how he has managed to organize the invitations to include several of those in tonight’s studio audience. The Argonaut event is surrounded by festivities and celebrations among Argon’s elite. I can only assume Paulo has somehow persuaded a group to attend his party. Half a dozen or more, all female, from what Harper tells me, although Harper isn’t the most reliable source of gossip.

    I ask Patrick if he wishes to come, but he declines. I’ve already established that he and Paulo don’t get on. I think Patrick was hoping that he and I would keep each other company tonight. If he were to come out and ask me to stay I might consider doing so, but I’m not putting up with his ‘secret admirer’ routine. Nevertheless, I feel a twinge of guilt for leaving a fellow Buchanan contestant alone tonight.

    Paulo’s invitation gives me enough information to plan my attire from the limited wardrobe available to me. As Paulo said at the outset, clothing is almost optional. I begin to wonder if this is going to be a party or an orgy. To be honest, I’m more than a little nervous about how I am going to cope. I want to be with Paulo, but the prospect of sharing his attentions with other women doesn’t sit comfortably with me.

    I present myself at the room set aside for the party guests to assemble. The guests arrive singly. The first is a young woman a year or so older than me with long blond hair. She has the superior look of someone from the Argon’s ruling elite, although her clothes are relatively plain. She makes no effort to greet me and she sits on the opposite side of the room. The second, third and fourth women are equally aloof.

    The people of Argon’s city center place great importance on their looks. Despite their arrogant attitude, these young women are hardly the pick of the crop. Perhaps that’s why they are here rather than at some swanky party elsewhere. I have no idea what drives these people to do what they do.

    A fifth woman arrives. Unlike the others she clearly doesn’t want to be here. I walk over to her.

    “Hi, I’m Jasmine,” I say. “Is everything alright? You don’t look happy to be here.”

    “Um; Hi; I’m Sheba; Bathsheba actually, but only my parents ever use my real name. And no; I don’t want to be here. But my parents said I must prostitute myself with a contestant tonight or they would marry me off to my slime ball of a third cousin.”

    “They told you to prostitute yourself?” I say in genuine shock.

    “Um; not in so many words, but that was their meaning. They know how I loathe my third cousin. He’s been trying to get his paws on me since I was twelve.”

    “Did your parents specify any particular contestant?” I ask.

    “No. Male or female. They don’t care. If I can seduce a contestant into working for my parents, I get another six months grace to find a husband. But with six of us here tonight I don’t stand much of a chance. I hear the contestant hosting this party is an arrogant peacock.”

    “Yes, that sounds like Paulo. Perhaps I can help you. I know one of the other contestants. He would probably appreciate some feminine company tonight.”

    I almost laugh out loud when she leaps at my offer. I quickly bustle her out of the room and up to the dormitory. I just hope Patrick accepts the opportunity on offer. Patrick is alone in the dormitory so I practically throw Sheba at him. What happens next is up to the two of them. That’s all the pandering I intend to do tonight.

    I bolt downstairs before I miss the arrival of the final guest. The other women don’t seem the slightest bit interested in Sheba’s disappearance. We don’t have long to wait before the final guest arrives. Unlike her rivals, this young woman is pretty. A natural beauty with long black hair. I wonder why she wants to take part in this tacky party tonight. She puts on the all-too-familiar superior look and sits near the other women without greeting anyone.

    Cassius, one of the volunteer helpers, enters a few moments later. He reads off the names of the women on his list. When he calls out Sheba’s name I tell him that Sheba withdrew. Another woman enters the room while Cassius is making the alteration to his list. She’s in her mid-twenties and dressed in a smart black leather outfit. She hands Cassius a small bag and murmurs something only he can hear.

    He nods and the new arrival moves over to where the other women are sitting. Although there are empty seats on my side of the room, she stands over one of the women and tells her to move. To my surprise, she and the woman next to her meekly stand up and move across the room.

    “The arrangements for tonight have been changed,” says Cassius. “Mansel from Bourbon commune will be hosting the party. Paulo and Chloe have each made alternative arrangements for tonight.

    What?!

    Mansel enters a few moments later and Cassius disappears with the bag the black clad woman gave him.

    "Well, this appears to be my lucky night,” smirks Mansel.

    Mansel calls out the names of the five city-born women and escorts them out of the room. They seem puzzled by the change of plan, but Mansel’s pleasant banter seems to remove their immediate concerns. While Mansel acknowledges my presence, it appears I’m not invited to his party.

    That leaves me and the woman in black. The others have barely left the room when she stands up and moves across the room and sits next to me. I feel slightly intimidated by her domineering presence.

    “Hi. I’m Sarah,” she says in a pleasant voice. Not at all like the tone she used with the other women only moments before.

    “Hi, I’m.”

    “I know who you are, Jasmine. Your face has been plastered on the entertainment feed for most of the evening. Which leaves the question of what are you doing trying to gatecrash this party? Were you hoping to sabotage some of your rivals tonight? That would be very risky and not very sporting.”

    “There’s nothing sporting about the Argonaut,” I reply. “But sabotage isn’t my style. Paulo invited me to the party and I agreed to come. Now it looks as though he’s stood me up.”

    “Nonsense. Why change the host of the party? It would be far simpler to cancel your invitation. Anyway, it explains the reason for the change of plan. I admire your courage. I’m betting on you being one of the winners of the Argonaut. Take this; it may prove useful. If you emerge victorious, then contact me after the Argonaut is over. I might be able to arrange something that is mutually beneficial to both of us.”

    I look at the card Sarah has given me. It simply contains a picture of a black cat.

    “Um; Thank you. But there’s no address on the card,” I say.

    “Ha ha! What an innocent you are! So delightful. Any of the Argonaut officials will know how to find 'Le Chat Noir’. Just remember to ask for me by name.”

    I tuck Sarah’s card into my pocket and nervously look about the room. Has Paulo changed his mind about seeing me?

    “When you see Paulo, you must stamp your authority on him,” says Sarah. “He will feel uncertain about you after your success tonight. Don’t lose your advantage by turning into a blushing maiden.”

    “You have experience at handling this sort of situation then?” I ask.

    “Ha ha ha! Yes. You could say that. I was once an innocent young nineteen-year-old like you, but these days I’m co-owner of Le Chat Noir club. It caters for clients with rather special tastes. I’m here to meet a client now. Just watch and learn. But a word of advice; know when to keep your mouth shut about what you see.”

    Cassius returns with Chloe. She is wearing a thin coat over whatever she is wearing underneath. She sees me talking to Sarah and freezes. The look she gives me leaves me in no doubt that I’ll be her first target for elimination tomorrow, possibly sooner. Sarah stands and walks over to Chloe and stands a meter in front of her. Without any verbal exchange Chloe removes her coat and hands it to Cassius. I thought the clothes I am wearing are skimpy and revealing, but Chloe’s clothes border on indecent. She wearing a leather skirt that could be more accurately described as a wide belt, and a top so flimsy that one good cough would send it flying across the room. A small black cat motif is visible on both items of clothing. The clothes must have been what was inside the bag Sarah gave to Cassius.

    “Good evening, Chloe. I’m Sarah. You have requested my services for this evening. Do you understand and agree to tonight’s arrangements?”

    “Yes,” says Chloe in a subdued tone. She suddenly flinches at the steely gaze Sarah gives her. “Yes, Miss Sarah,” Chloe corrects herself in a louder voice.

    Sarah nods and signals Chloe to put on her coat. Sarah then escorts Chloe from the room. “I’ll return her here at two o'clock,” says Sarah to Cassius. As she leaves Sarah quickly turns to me and winks.

    I stand bemused at what just occurred before my eyes. I’ve no idea what sort of arrangement Sarah and Chloe have but my fertile imagination can come up with several possibilities.

    Chapter 15: Seduced by Paulo

    “Chloe will kill you if you mutter one word about what you’ve just seen to Paulo or anybody else,” says Cassius, clearly not happy about Chloe’s arrangements for tonight.

    “I think she wants to kill me anyway, but I’m not a blabber mouth,” I reply, heeding Sarah’s advice about knowing when to stay silent. “Whatever games she wants to play tonight are her own business as far as I’m concerned.”

    “Hmm. OK. That’s a good attitude.; Now I shall escort you to where Paulo is waiting.”

    I follow Cassius to the elevator, and we go up to one of the rooms on the top floor of the building. I can hear Mansel’s party further down the corridor.

    “Be gone by 2 am,” says Cassius as we enter what must have once been a teacher’s living quarters. “If Chloe discovers you here when she returns I can’t answer for your safety.”

    I nod in acknowledgement of his sound advice. I walk into the living room and see Paulo sat by the window. I turn to say 'thank you’ to Cassius, but he is already on his way out.

    “We have the place to ourselves,” says Paulo. “Chloe decided to go out again and Mansel agreed to take over hosting the party. I hope you aren’t too disappointed about missing the party.”

    “I’m most upset,” I lie. “I was so looking forward to a decent party and you change the arrangements without even informing me.”

    “I’ll do my best to make it up to you. Would you like something to drink?”

    I let Paulo make a close examination of my outfit. He reaches out to touch me but I grab his hand.

    “Not so fast, Paulo. We have a few things to sort out before we go any further.”

    He steps back and looks at me with a puzzled frown. This isn’t going the way he expected and I’ve got him off balance. I shall follow Sarah’s advice and show him who is in control of whom tonight.

    “Firstly; What is my name?” I ask, recalling that he had admitted to previously fucking young women without bothering to learn their name.

    “Jasmine,” he laughs. “After this evening’s broadcast I could hardly not know it.”

    “Good,” I reply. “Now, there is the not-so-small matter of you abandoning me at two o'clock this morning with a chain locked around my ankle. I think I deserve some serious groveling from you for that shabby trick.”

    “I said I’m sorry and explained it was Chloe’s doing. What more do you want me to do?”

    “Don’t hide behind Chloe’s skirt,” I say, mentally recalling that very little could hide behind the skirt Chloe was wearing when she left here. “You can kiss my feet. Then I might forgive you.”

    “Kiss your feet?! You’re joking, of course!; You’re not, are you?”

    I let the silence between us continue. Paulo doesn’t know what to do. He resolves the impasse by pacing about the room. I’ve won a victory of sorts. At least he isn’t throwing me out. While he is pacing about I move over to a chair and sit down. Paulo returns with a plate of nibbles and silently offers it to me.

    “Thank you, Paulo,” I say as though our previous conversation hadn’t occurred.

    I can tell that his grand seduction scene has collapsed around his ears. I just hope he doesn’t take too long making his mind up about my demand. Yesterday I would have pretended it was a joke so we could move onto what we both want to do. Tonight I feel the need to ensure Paulo sees me as an equal and not just some wench who is good for a roll in bed.

    Paulo sits on the couch a couple of meters away from me. He tries making small talk, but his efforts are half-hearted and our stilted conversation peters out. Then he leaps up without warning. I tense in case I need to defend myself. But he sits down on the floor near me and lifts my left foot. Off goes my shoe and he gives the top of my foot a short kiss. Then he removes my right shoe. Instead of kissing the top of my foot he nibbles my toes. The pleasant sensation makes me giggle.

    “So, am I forgiven for leaving you alone in the café last night?” he says.

    “Umm; possibly. Why don’t we move over to the couch and you can apologize some more?”

    Before I can stand up Paulo lifts me in his arms. He carries me to the couch and lays me length ways with my head resting on the arm of the couch. He kneels on the floor by my head and before I know what is happening we are locked in a deep kiss. This is the seduction scene he had planned before my arrival and unless I exert some control over what is happening I will become a willing slave to passion. My traitorous body yields to his skillful hands as they roam freely over the exposed parts of my body. Any minute now those hands will be exploring more intimate territory and I’m not certain I will be able to stop him. Worse still, I’m not certain I actually want to stop him.

    Finally he releases my mouth and begins work on my neck. The sensations I felt last night are returning in force. My body arches as his hands start working towards zones that should be out-of- bounds. At least out-of-bounds unless and until I give my permission. The sensible part of my mind makes a valiant effort to exert some control. Not control over Paulo, but control over me.

    “Wait, Paulo!” I gasp.

    Last night he would have completely ignored my request and continued with his great seduction. Last night I wouldn’t have made any effort to repeat my plea. Tonight Paulo is a little more wary of me and to my surprise he complies. Which is fortunate as I’m not certain I would have the willpower to repeat my request tonight any more than I had last night. I use the pause to reposition myself into a more comfortable position. In doing so I free my left arm which had been trapped under my body since Paulo lay me on the couch.

    “You are going too fast for me,” I say. “We have plenty of time tonight, or have you other plans for later on?”

    “My only plans for tonight involve you and only you,” he replies showing a remarkable amount of sensitivity to my needs.

    It’s not that I’m unwilling or uncertain about tonight. I came here knowing full well our relationship would go much further than last night. My insides quivered with desire when I realized I will have Paulo’s exclusive attention. Not once have I been in any doubt that this is where I want to be tonight. I know tomorrow Paulo and I will be enemies; No! Not enemies. Rivals. The junta and their supporters are the enemy for perpetuating the evils of serfdom.

    “You are going all thoughtful on me,” says Paulo when he notices my distraction.

    “Sorry,” I reply.

    This time I really am sorry for letting my mind wander. Tonight belongs to Paulo and me. My hand reaches out for his chest. Without any conscious command, my hand unfastens two buttons on his shirt and slips inside the opening. He simply allows my hand to explore. My other hand takes one of his hands and guides it towards my shoulder. Secretly I’m hoping he will take my hint and unfasten the single strap holding my top in place. But his hand moves in another direction and starts playing with my hair. His touch is divine and I respond willingly to his caress. He is far more skilled than me at this sort of play. I feel slightly embarrassed that I’m unable to give him the same degree of pleasure that he is giving me.

    “I’m not experienced at this sort of thing. Tell me what you would like me to do,” I whisper as he leans forward and kisses my neck again.

    “Anything? You would do anything?” he whispers.

    “Yes. Within reason,” I reply. The sensible part of my mind is still with me, even if the rest of me wishes it wasn’t.

    “Can you dance?” he asks.

    Of all the things I thought he would ask of me, dancing never entered into my head. I haven’t danced in years. My mother taught me to dance when I was little. But twelve hour working days leave very little room for dancing.

    “I haven’t danced in years, but I think I can remember how. Is that what you want me to do? Dance with you?”

    “Yes. I’ll put on some music and we shall dance.”

    To be continued in part 4, by Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 3

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 3

    Paulo’s Seduction

    In 4 parts, by RachaelJane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    By the time Ellen and I join them, nearly all the contestants are in the dining area and are already eating at the table. Ellen and I go over to the side table where the buffet is laid out, and we select some food. Patrick looks at me as I sit down opposite him, but he doesn’t say anything. After Vincent’s revelation earlier about Patrick’s feelings towards me, I’m not certain what to say to Patrick.

    “Were there many contestants in the practice rooms this morning?” I ask Patrick, more to make him to talk to me than any real interest in the movements of the other contestants.

    “Um; No. I was alone for most of the time. Paulo joined me for a while, but a woman called him away. When he returned he looked like a cat who had fallen into a bowl of cream.”

    I immediately realize the importance of what Patrick is saying about Paulo, but it is Ellen who quizzes Patrick for more details. By the time he’s done, I have no doubt that Sylvie was the woman Patrick saw, and Paulo was summoned to gather information from me while I was in Effie’s room. A very slick operation, but one which may still end in my favor.

    When we arrived in the Argonaut complex yesterday, Patrick and I gobbled our food down in case it disappeared before our hunger was satisfied. Both of us come from poor families where meals can be irregular. Today we eat at a more leisurely pace. We would have time for a pleasant conversation if Patrick showed any inclination to talk. He simply eats in silence, although his eyes rarely leave me. After a while his gawking starts to annoy me. I’m about to say something rude when Ellen puts her hand on my arm.

    “Perhaps if you stopped rubbing your breasts, Patrick wouldn’t stare at them so, Jasmine,” whispers Ellen in my ear.

    I drop my hands in a flash and suddenly feel awkward. The tenderness hasn’t quite worn off, and I must have been trying to sooth my breasts without thinking about what I was doing. From Patrick’s reaction he must have heard Ellen’s words and I don’t know which of us is the more embarrassed.

    “Er; Sorry, Patrick,” I say. “Ellen and I were trying on some jewelry and one of the pieces is quite heavy. I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable.”

    “Um; that’s OK. I didn’t mean to stare. That’s a nice ring, by the way.”

    I suddenly realize I’ve left the emerald ring on my finger. In my haste to get changed I forgot to take it off and return it to Ellen. Fortunately Ellen doesn’t seem to mind.

    “Yes, it’s an emerald,” I reply. “Ellen has been kind enough to let me borrow it for the television show this afternoon.”

    “Well you will look a very fine lady when you walk up onto the stage,” says Patrick.

    “Actually, I’m not going for the fine lady look. I think the warrior princess style is more appropriate for me. What do you think?”

    “I don’t know,” replies Patrick. “Harper said that sponsors might be put off from helping us if they think that you are.”

    “That will do, Patrick,” says Harper, who is sat further down the table, but listening to our conversation. “Once we have finished lunch, Jasmine and I will have our discussion about how she should handle herself during the show.”

    Harper’s interruption stifles any further conversation, and we finish lunch in silence. After lunch, Patrick and Ellen leave on different missions. I’m left alone with Harper.

    “So,” I begin. “Are you going to tell me what you told Patrick?”

    “No,” replies Harper. “I told Patrick what he needs to know and believe. Which isn’t necessarily the same thing that you need to know and believe. You and Patrick are very different people when it comes to handling interviews. Patrick has a natural gift that makes people instantly like him. You, on the other hand, have a knack of annoying and confusing people. I know you confuse me. You scowl at people you should please, and flash your eyelids at people you should avoid. Tell me how you think you should portray yourself this afternoon.”

    “I thought your role is to tell me,” I reply. “I’ve no idea. I know I hate trying to read from a script.”

    “Which is why I don’t think anything we rehearse here is going to help you. You are at your best when you are being spontaneous. My only advice to you is to remember that you need to attract potential employers; and you must.”

    Harper lists a dozen or so pieces of advice, most which I forget as soon as he has said them.

    “Now what?” I ask when Harper has finished his speech.

    “You have an hour before you need to get changed for this afternoon’s charade,” says Harper. “Why don’t you go for a walk.”

    Chapter 12: Sabotage

    I return from my walk a few minutes late to find Harper, Ellen, Patrick, Vincent, and two other of my room-mates in the middle of what I can only describe as a crisis meeting. At first I think the crisis is somehow my fault.

    “I told you where I was going,” I say before anyone can accuse me of doing a disappearing act.

    “Yes, we know,” says Harper. “Ellen wanted to fetch you, but we thought we had better come up with a solution before we told you. But you’re here now anyway.”

    “So what’s the problem?” I ask, relieved that for once that I’m not the cause of the crisis.

    “It appears a maintenance man called while we were having lunch to fix a problem with your wardrobe door,” says Vincent.

    “But there’s nothing wrong with my wardrobe door,” I say, assuming they mean the well-worn, but still functional, cupboard I’ve been assigned to store my things.

    “So what happened?” I ask.

    “Sabotage!” says Ellen. “The maintenance man tampered with your dress for tonight.”

    I look at Harper for an explanation.

    “A chemical has been sprayed onto your dress,” says Harper. “We’re having it analyzed. It is likely an irritant or mild poison. Nothing that would be noticeable to anyone picking up your dress, but powerful enough to cause the wearer a few problems after a short while. It was lucky I was suspicious when the security staff told me about the visitor.”

    “Can the chemical be removed?” asks Ellen.

    “Probably, once we identify it. But that would take too long. We have less than an hour before Jasmine must go across to the studio.”

    “I’ll fetch some of my dresses,” says Ellen. “Perhaps one might fit Jasmine with only minimal alterations.”

    While I appreciate Ellen’s offer of help, her taste in clothes is very different from mine. I’d rather wear my own dress; the one I was wearing when I arrived here. But that would be only as a last resort. I decide to take matters into my own hands.

    “Ellen, thank you for your offer of help,” I say. “This is what I would like you to bring.”

    I give Ellen a short list of things I know she has in her room. If she thinks my request strange, she has the decency to refrain from voicing her opinion aloud. She doesn’t hesitate and goes off to her room to fetch what I requested. I turn to the other contestants in my dormitory.

    “Thank you all for your help, but I can manage with Harper and Ellen’s assistance from here,” I say. “You had best go and get ready yourself. Most of you are in the batches of contestants before mine, so you probably need to go soon.”

    The others seem relieved and nod in agreement. They have wasted precious time dealing with a problem that shouldn’t have involved them in the first place. By the time Ellen returns, my room-mates have changed their clothes and left for the studio. My dress is still on the hanger where I left it. A slight stain on the wardrobe wall around it could be residue from the chemical spray.

    “That stain is what alerted me to the problem,” says Harper. “We’ve checked around for other unwelcome additions. The maintenance man was only here for a few minutes, so he won’t have had time to do much. I think it is likely he was sent specifically to sabotage your dress for tonight. Once we’ve identified the chemical I’ll have the rest of your clothes and bedding checked.”

    “So I can’t even wear my own dress?” I say.

    “Not until it is checked, no. I’m sorry, we’ve let you down. I should have known to have a backup set of clothes for you. I’m new to these dirty games too.”

    I explain my plan to Harper, who listens carefully. He goes thoughtful for a while before going into the corridor to make a telephone call. Ellen returns laden with the items I requested just as Harper completes his call.

    The next half-hour is a whirlwind of activity inside the dormitory. To my surprise neither Harper nor Ellen oppose my decision to take personal responsibility for my costume tonight. Their comments are helpful and supportive as my costume takes shape. A few additions thanks to Harper’s telephone call help to perfect my outfit. By the time my make-up is applied I really feel on fire. I complete my preparations by sliding the emerald ring onto my finger. A new wave of confidence sweeps through me. I had previously complained of being a marionette in tonight’s show, dancing to other people’s tunes. No more; now I really feel in control.

    Ellen places a large cape over my shoulders which completely hides my costume. A deliberate ruse devised by Harper to foil the paymasters of the saboteur. If they believe I’m wearing the studio dress, then it’s unlikely they will attempt any other act against me. It also allows me the element of surprise when I finally reveal my costume.

    “Are you wearing those shoes?” asks Ellen, pointing to the training shoes I’ve been wearing all afternoon. Apart from the cape, it is the only part of my clothing that is visible.

    “Only for now,” I reply. The shoes that matched the outfit are quarantined with the dress.

    Harper escorts me to the studio. Ellen left a few minutes before us. They aren’t allowed backstage, so they’ll will be watching from their seats in the audience. The show has already begun. Each batch of five contestants spends about five minutes being paraded around the stage, at which point the audience vote for one of them to be interviewed. The chosen contestant is then interviewed for about five minutes, before rejoining the others on a platform at the rear of the stage.

    While I was changing, Ellen told me about the nature and scale of the underhand tricks that are tolerated by the Argonaut’s officials. The guiding rule is that unless a contestant shows unexplained signs of physical injury, or is unable to stand unaided, the officials won’t undertake any serious investigation into any skullduggery. Providing that unwritten rule is observed, any amount of doping and intimidation is tolerated, and no investigation will be conducted into claims of sabotage. Had the saboteur of my dress succeeded in his mission, then his paymaster would have been secretly congratulated for a masterful stroke. The poor victim is such cases is left to rue their misfortune.

    I join the other four contestants in the eighth batch at the studio, and we are soon escorted into a large room where the ten contestants from the preceding two batches are waiting to be called onto the stage. Most are simply standing about nervously. A few are making last minute alterations to their costume. Everything is done under the watchful eye of two of the television studio crew.

    On one side of the room is a large screen displaying the show being broadcast from this building. The overbearing hosts, led by Darrian, are amusing the audience with anecdotes and recollections from previous Argonauts. In between segments, a batch of five contestants are brought out and paraded around the large stage, before standing on a raised platform at the rear of the stage.

    I’m busy watching the screen, so I don’t notice Patrick approaching me until he is virtually on top of me.

    “I just wanted to wish you good luck tonight, Jasmine,” says Patrick.

    “You too, Patrick,” I reply.

    It’s the only opportunity that I get to say anything to Patrick before his group is called onto the stage. I study each contestant’s costume as they make their final preparations, focusing mainly on the women. Most of their outfits are colorful evening dresses. That means they will be hoping to impress the same employers; the ones who like to hire young women who look sweet and pretty. A couple women in their mid-twenties are a bit more daring in showing their cleavage. They may impress a different segment of the audience, although I’m sure that segment will have more than its fair share of perverts.

    As for me, I’ve no idea which employers I might attract. Will the audience admire my hastily designed costume, or will I be laughed at and mocked? To be honest, I don’t care. My real goal tonight is to wrong-foot my powerful rivals. My imaginary warrior princess who is guiding me tells me I’m doing the right thing.

    Chapter 13: A special treat

    I have nearly twenty minutes to wait before it is my group’s turn on stage. Since none of the contestants in the room are being very talkative, I focus on watching the show on the huge screen. It also enables me to avoid talking to Chloe, who is in the last batch of contestants. I adjust my opinion of some of the contestants as they take their turn in the spotlight.

    Finally my group is called onto the stage. I wait until the last minute before removing my cape, and make the final adjustments to my costume. I may not be wearing Ellen’s great-aunt Sophie’s costume exactly as she once wore it, but it is close enough for my younger and inexperienced body. Ellen said this would be the first time in thirty years that the Jewels of Desire have been worn, and I’m determined to do the costume justice. Thanks to Harper’s tasteful additions, the costume is now suitable to be worn in public. I’m not showing as much bare flesh as the original costume left displayed. While near-nudity isn’t frowned on by the upper echelons of the city, it most certainly is at home. My modified costume is decent by my home settlement’s standards, but only just.

    Chloe’s exclamation as I reveal my costume confirms that I will certainly attract plenty of attention tonight. What the audience won’t get to see is the hidden secret of the Jewels of Desire. The design of the costume has one obvious purpose; sexual desire. The wearer uses her costume to titillate and excite the observer. What isn’t immediately apparent to an observer is that the costume is also designed to arouse the wearer. The strangely shaped piece that fits over my cunt, rubs against my clit in a very sensual way. Of course I could adjust the piece to prevent it from arousing me, but having decided to wear the Jewels of Desire, I fully intend to do so properly, within acceptable bounds. Besides, it will help me quell my nerves during the interview, should I be selected.

    I remove my shoes and take a few practice walks about the room. The initial discomfort is soon replaced by a more pleasant feeling. Within moments I feel every bit the part that I look; an extremely desirable young woman. I don’t care if some of the audience think me worse than a whore. This costume transforms me and I like the rebel it makes me.

    “; thank you Patrick and to group seven,” says Darrian as he concludes his interview with Patrick, who has rejoined the group preceding mine on the raised platforms. “And now ladies and gentlemen I’ve just received word that we are all in for a special treat. I’m informed that the next group contains a contestant wearing a most unusual costume. Let’s show our appreciation as group eight take to the stage.”

    As I step out from the wings and onto the stage, the polite applause given to every contestant suddenly erupts into gasps, cheers and thunderous applause. The audience is going wild by the time I reach half way across the stage. For once the hosts are torn between savoring the sight of me and calming the audience. The effect on me is almost as powerful as the emotional trip Paulo took me on last night. If it is possible to have an orgasm while walking about on a stage, then I think I just had one.

    The audience loves my demonstration, unaware my movements are stimulating me as well. By the time the audience is called on to vote, I’m in a highly charged sexual state. I stand still so as not to tip my already sensitive body into another orgasm. I don’t know how many of the audience are watching me, but I feel as though hundreds of eyes are watching my every move. The idea of being watched only excites me even more. Perhaps I shouldn’t be surprised that my costume has earned me an on-screen interview. The other four contestants in my batch look relieved that they have avoided being picked. They will still be interviewed, but in the peace and quiet of a private room, later this evening.

    “Well, what a sight for sore eyes you are, Jasmine my dear,” says Darrian once the audience has calmed enough to make conversation possible. “What an exquisite costume. You have certainly excelled yourself.”

    “I’m glad you like it,” I reply to the compliments each of the show’s hosts have heaped on my costume. “The costume isn’t entirely original, and most pieces have a history. The larger two pieces once belonged to a famous dancer, and are known as the Jewels of Desire. The emerald ring is said to have once been the property of a warrior princess.”

    “Fascinating,” says Darrian, as his eyes roam every part of my body.

    In fairness to Darrian, he is very professional and manages to ask his questions despite the delectable eye candy within touching distance of his chair. Of course, being a good showman, he has me conclude my interview by asking me to parade my costume once more for the audience to admire. I do so with a daring I didn’t think I had in me. The rubies on my costume catch the spotlights and sparkle. At the moment I feel like I’m on fire.

    Half an hour later the tenth and final on-screen interview with Chloe concludes, and after a brief wrap-up by the hosts, the show ends. A thoughtful member of the studio crew has my cape and shoes waiting for me as the contestants file off the stage. All the contestants’ helpers are waiting to bustle us away before any more foul-play can occur in the confusion. Paulo makes a point of coming over to me before he is whisked away.

    “Well done, princess,” he says as he slips a note into my hand. “And I like the costume.”

    “Thanks. You didn’t do so bad yourself, professor,” I reply, keeping up our private game.

    Vincent keeps watch over me while the rest of our dormitory are gathered together. There are crowds everywhere and it would be easy to get waylaid. After my performance on stage, I’m just as much at risk from over-enthusiastic admirers as potential saboteurs. We make it back to the dormitory without incident. While we were at the studio, Harper has had my bed and belongings checked for any other traces of the chemical that was on my dress. It turns out the chemical was a skin irritant that would have left me scratching my way through the show. After a quick debriefing and congratulations all round, Patrick and I are left in peace. The others are given ten minutes to freshen up before being escorted downstairs for their interviews. Those of us who were interviewed on-screen have the rest of the night free. I read Paulo’s note, which is an invitation to a party starting in just over an hour.

    I take one last look in the mirror at myself wearing the Jewels of Desire. They are mine for tonight, and despite my exhaustion I’m reluctant to take them off. Ellen will collect them in the morning before all the contestants begin the first of a series of tests and challenges that make up the Argonaut event. I put on some light music and I gently dance to the rhythm. On impulse I adjust the pieces of my costume so the pieces play their diabolical, but wonderful, tricks to my senses. After a while I am contemplating joining Paulo’s party. My common sense battles with my slutty urges.

    Chapter 14: Invitation to a party

    I’ve only ten minutes to change for the party if I want to make an impression on the city-born guests who will be attending. Fortunately I showered and washed my hair straight after the television show. Changing clothes isn’t going to take long. I’m tempted to wear the Jewels of Desire, but I owe it to Ellen to keep the jewels safe until I can return them in the morning. That’s not something I can guarantee at a party, particularly one organized by Paulo. I’m not sure how he has managed to organize the invitations to include several of those in tonight’s studio audience. The Argonaut event is surrounded by festivities and celebrations among Argon’s elite. I can only assume Paulo has somehow persuaded a group to attend his party. Half a dozen or more, all female, from what Harper tells me, although Harper isn’t the most reliable source of gossip.

    I ask Patrick if he wishes to come, but he declines. I’ve already established that he and Paulo don’t get on. I think Patrick was hoping that he and I would keep each other company tonight. If he were to come out and ask me to stay I might consider doing so, but I’m not putting up with his ‘secret admirer’ routine. Nevertheless, I feel a twinge of guilt for leaving a fellow Buchanan contestant alone tonight.

    Paulo’s invitation gives me enough information to plan my attire from the limited wardrobe available to me. As Paulo said at the outset, clothing is almost optional. I begin to wonder if this is going to be a party or an orgy. To be honest, I’m more than a little nervous about how I am going to cope. I want to be with Paulo, but the prospect of sharing his attentions with other women doesn’t sit comfortably with me.

    I present myself at the room set aside for the party guests to assemble. The guests arrive singly. The first is a young woman a year or so older than me with long blond hair. She has the superior look of someone from the Argon’s ruling elite, although her clothes are relatively plain. She makes no effort to greet me and she sits on the opposite side of the room. The second, third and fourth women are equally aloof.

    The people of Argon’s city center place great importance on their looks. Despite their arrogant attitude, these young women are hardly the pick of the crop. Perhaps that’s why they are here rather than at some swanky party elsewhere. I have no idea what drives these people to do what they do.

    A fifth woman arrives. Unlike the others she clearly doesn’t want to be here. I walk over to her.

    “Hi, I’m Jasmine,” I say. “Is everything alright? You don’t look happy to be here.”

    “Um; Hi; I’m Sheba; Bathsheba actually, but only my parents ever use my real name. And no; I don’t want to be here. But my parents said I must prostitute myself with a contestant tonight or they would marry me off to my slime ball of a third cousin.”

    “They told you to prostitute yourself?” I say in genuine shock.

    “Um; not in so many words, but that was their meaning. They know how I loathe my third cousin. He’s been trying to get his paws on me since I was twelve.”

    “Did your parents specify any particular contestant?” I ask.

    “No. Male or female. They don’t care. If I can seduce a contestant into working for my parents, I get another six months grace to find a husband. But with six of us here tonight I don’t stand much of a chance. I hear the contestant hosting this party is an arrogant peacock.”

    “Yes, that sounds like Paulo. Perhaps I can help you. I know one of the other contestants. He would probably appreciate some feminine company tonight.”

    I almost laugh out loud when she leaps at my offer. I quickly bustle her out of the room and up to the dormitory. I just hope Patrick accepts the opportunity on offer. Patrick is alone in the dormitory so I practically throw Sheba at him. What happens next is up to the two of them. That’s all the pandering I intend to do tonight.

    I bolt downstairs before I miss the arrival of the final guest. The other women don’t seem the slightest bit interested in Sheba’s disappearance. We don’t have long to wait before the final guest arrives. Unlike her rivals, this young woman is pretty. A natural beauty with long black hair. I wonder why she wants to take part in this tacky party tonight. She puts on the all-too-familiar superior look and sits near the other women without greeting anyone.

    Cassius, one of the volunteer helpers, enters a few moments later. He reads off the names of the women on his list. When he calls out Sheba’s name I tell him that Sheba withdrew. Another woman enters the room while Cassius is making the alteration to his list. She’s in her mid-twenties and dressed in a smart black leather outfit. She hands Cassius a small bag and murmurs something only he can hear.

    He nods and the new arrival moves over to where the other women are sitting. Although there are empty seats on my side of the room, she stands over one of the women and tells her to move. To my surprise, she and the woman next to her meekly stand up and move across the room.

    “The arrangements for tonight have been changed,” says Cassius. “Mansel from Bourbon commune will be hosting the party. Paulo and Chloe have each made alternative arrangements for tonight.

    What?!

    Mansel enters a few moments later and Cassius disappears with the bag the black clad woman gave him.

    "Well, this appears to be my lucky night,” smirks Mansel.

    Mansel calls out the names of the five city-born women and escorts them out of the room. They seem puzzled by the change of plan, but Mansel’s pleasant banter seems to remove their immediate concerns. While Mansel acknowledges my presence, it appears I’m not invited to his party.

    That leaves me and the woman in black. The others have barely left the room when she stands up and moves across the room and sits next to me. I feel slightly intimidated by her domineering presence.

    “Hi. I’m Sarah,” she says in a pleasant voice. Not at all like the tone she used with the other women only moments before.

    “Hi, I’m.”

    “I know who you are, Jasmine. Your face has been plastered on the entertainment feed for most of the evening. Which leaves the question of what are you doing trying to gatecrash this party? Were you hoping to sabotage some of your rivals tonight? That would be very risky and not very sporting.”

    “There’s nothing sporting about the Argonaut,” I reply. “But sabotage isn’t my style. Paulo invited me to the party and I agreed to come. Now it looks as though he’s stood me up.”

    “Nonsense. Why change the host of the party? It would be far simpler to cancel your invitation. Anyway, it explains the reason for the change of plan. I admire your courage. I’m betting on you being one of the winners of the Argonaut. Take this; it may prove useful. If you emerge victorious, then contact me after the Argonaut is over. I might be able to arrange something that is mutually beneficial to both of us.”

    I look at the card Sarah has given me. It simply contains a picture of a black cat.

    “Um; Thank you. But there’s no address on the card,” I say.

    “Ha ha! What an innocent you are! So delightful. Any of the Argonaut officials will know how to find 'Le Chat Noir’. Just remember to ask for me by name.”

    I tuck Sarah’s card into my pocket and nervously look about the room. Has Paulo changed his mind about seeing me?

    “When you see Paulo, you must stamp your authority on him,” says Sarah. “He will feel uncertain about you after your success tonight. Don’t lose your advantage by turning into a blushing maiden.”

    “You have experience at handling this sort of situation then?” I ask.

    “Ha ha ha! Yes. You could say that. I was once an innocent young nineteen-year-old like you, but these days I’m co-owner of Le Chat Noir club. It caters for clients with rather special tastes. I’m here to meet a client now. Just watch and learn. But a word of advice; know when to keep your mouth shut about what you see.”

    Cassius returns with Chloe. She is wearing a thin coat over whatever she is wearing underneath. She sees me talking to Sarah and freezes. The look she gives me leaves me in no doubt that I’ll be her first target for elimination tomorrow, possibly sooner. Sarah stands and walks over to Chloe and stands a meter in front of her. Without any verbal exchange Chloe removes her coat and hands it to Cassius. I thought the clothes I am wearing are skimpy and revealing, but Chloe’s clothes border on indecent. She wearing a leather skirt that could be more accurately described as a wide belt, and a top so flimsy that one good cough would send it flying across the room. A small black cat motif is visible on both items of clothing. The clothes must have been what was inside the bag Sarah gave to Cassius.

    “Good evening, Chloe. I’m Sarah. You have requested my services for this evening. Do you understand and agree to tonight’s arrangements?”

    “Yes,” says Chloe in a subdued tone. She suddenly flinches at the steely gaze Sarah gives her. “Yes, Miss Sarah,” Chloe corrects herself in a louder voice.

    Sarah nods and signals Chloe to put on her coat. Sarah then escorts Chloe from the room. “I’ll return her here at two o'clock,” says Sarah to Cassius. As she leaves Sarah quickly turns to me and winks.

    I stand bemused at what just occurred before my eyes. I’ve no idea what sort of arrangement Sarah and Chloe have but my fertile imagination can come up with several possibilities.

    Chapter 15: Seduced by Paulo

    “Chloe will kill you if you mutter one word about what you’ve just seen to Paulo or anybody else,” says Cassius, clearly not happy about Chloe’s arrangements for tonight.

    “I think she wants to kill me anyway, but I’m not a blabber mouth,” I reply, heeding Sarah’s advice about knowing when to stay silent. “Whatever games she wants to play tonight are her own business as far as I’m concerned.”

    “Hmm. OK. That’s a good attitude.; Now I shall escort you to where Paulo is waiting.”

    I follow Cassius to the elevator, and we go up to one of the rooms on the top floor of the building. I can hear Mansel’s party further down the corridor.

    “Be gone by 2 am,” says Cassius as we enter what must have once been a teacher’s living quarters. “If Chloe discovers you here when she returns I can’t answer for your safety.”

    I nod in acknowledgement of his sound advice. I walk into the living room and see Paulo sat by the window. I turn to say 'thank you’ to Cassius, but he is already on his way out.

    “We have the place to ourselves,” says Paulo. “Chloe decided to go out again and Mansel agreed to take over hosting the party. I hope you aren’t too disappointed about missing the party.”

    “I’m most upset,” I lie. “I was so looking forward to a decent party and you change the arrangements without even informing me.”

    “I’ll do my best to make it up to you. Would you like something to drink?”

    I let Paulo make a close examination of my outfit. He reaches out to touch me but I grab his hand.

    “Not so fast, Paulo. We have a few things to sort out before we go any further.”

    He steps back and looks at me with a puzzled frown. This isn’t going the way he expected and I’ve got him off balance. I shall follow Sarah’s advice and show him who is in control of whom tonight.

    “Firstly; What is my name?” I ask, recalling that he had admitted to previously fucking young women without bothering to learn their name.

    “Jasmine,” he laughs. “After this evening’s broadcast I could hardly not know it.”

    “Good,” I reply. “Now, there is the not-so-small matter of you abandoning me at two o'clock this morning with a chain locked around my ankle. I think I deserve some serious groveling from you for that shabby trick.”

    “I said I’m sorry and explained it was Chloe’s doing. What more do you want me to do?”

    “Don’t hide behind Chloe’s skirt,” I say, mentally recalling that very little could hide behind the skirt Chloe was wearing when she left here. “You can kiss my feet. Then I might forgive you.”

    “Kiss your feet?! You’re joking, of course!; You’re not, are you?”

    I let the silence between us continue. Paulo doesn’t know what to do. He resolves the impasse by pacing about the room. I’ve won a victory of sorts. At least he isn’t throwing me out. While he is pacing about I move over to a chair and sit down. Paulo returns with a plate of nibbles and silently offers it to me.

    “Thank you, Paulo,” I say as though our previous conversation hadn’t occurred.

    I can tell that his grand seduction scene has collapsed around his ears. I just hope he doesn’t take too long making his mind up about my demand. Yesterday I would have pretended it was a joke so we could move onto what we both want to do. Tonight I feel the need to ensure Paulo sees me as an equal and not just some wench who is good for a roll in bed.

    Paulo sits on the couch a couple of meters away from me. He tries making small talk, but his efforts are half-hearted and our stilted conversation peters out. Then he leaps up without warning. I tense in case I need to defend myself. But he sits down on the floor near me and lifts my left foot. Off goes my shoe and he gives the top of my foot a short kiss. Then he removes my right shoe. Instead of kissing the top of my foot he nibbles my toes. The pleasant sensation makes me giggle.

    “So, am I forgiven for leaving you alone in the café last night?” he says.

    “Umm; possibly. Why don’t we move over to the couch and you can apologize some more?”

    Before I can stand up Paulo lifts me in his arms. He carries me to the couch and lays me length ways with my head resting on the arm of the couch. He kneels on the floor by my head and before I know what is happening we are locked in a deep kiss. This is the seduction scene he had planned before my arrival and unless I exert some control over what is happening I will become a willing slave to passion. My traitorous body yields to his skillful hands as they roam freely over the exposed parts of my body. Any minute now those hands will be exploring more intimate territory and I’m not certain I will be able to stop him. Worse still, I’m not certain I actually want to stop him.

    Finally he releases my mouth and begins work on my neck. The sensations I felt last night are returning in force. My body arches as his hands start working towards zones that should be out-of- bounds. At least out-of-bounds unless and until I give my permission. The sensible part of my mind makes a valiant effort to exert some control. Not control over Paulo, but control over me.

    “Wait, Paulo!” I gasp.

    Last night he would have completely ignored my request and continued with his great seduction. Last night I wouldn’t have made any effort to repeat my plea. Tonight Paulo is a little more wary of me and to my surprise he complies. Which is fortunate as I’m not certain I would have the willpower to repeat my request tonight any more than I had last night. I use the pause to reposition myself into a more comfortable position. In doing so I free my left arm which had been trapped under my body since Paulo lay me on the couch.

    “You are going too fast for me,” I say. “We have plenty of time tonight, or have you other plans for later on?”

    “My only plans for tonight involve you and only you,” he replies showing a remarkable amount of sensitivity to my needs.

    It’s not that I’m unwilling or uncertain about tonight. I came here knowing full well our relationship would go much further than last night. My insides quivered with desire when I realized I will have Paulo’s exclusive attention. Not once have I been in any doubt that this is where I want to be tonight. I know tomorrow Paulo and I will be enemies; No! Not enemies. Rivals. The junta and their supporters are the enemy for perpetuating the evils of serfdom.

    “You are going all thoughtful on me,” says Paulo when he notices my distraction.

    “Sorry,” I reply.

    This time I really am sorry for letting my mind wander. Tonight belongs to Paulo and me. My hand reaches out for his chest. Without any conscious command, my hand unfastens two buttons on his shirt and slips inside the opening. He simply allows my hand to explore. My other hand takes one of his hands and guides it towards my shoulder. Secretly I’m hoping he will take my hint and unfasten the single strap holding my top in place. But his hand moves in another direction and starts playing with my hair. His touch is divine and I respond willingly to his caress. He is far more skilled than me at this sort of play. I feel slightly embarrassed that I’m unable to give him the same degree of pleasure that he is giving me.

    “I’m not experienced at this sort of thing. Tell me what you would like me to do,” I whisper as he leans forward and kisses my neck again.

    “Anything? You would do anything?” he whispers.

    “Yes. Within reason,” I reply. The sensible part of my mind is still with me, even if the rest of me wishes it wasn’t.

    “Can you dance?” he asks.

    Of all the things I thought he would ask of me, dancing never entered into my head. I haven’t danced in years. My mother taught me to dance when I was little. But twelve hour working days leave very little room for dancing.

    “I haven’t danced in years, but I think I can remember how. Is that what you want me to do? Dance with you?”

    “Yes. I’ll put on some music and we shall dance.”

    To be continued in part 4, by Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 3

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 3

    Paulo’s Seduction

    In 4 parts, by RachaelJane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    By the time Ellen and I join them, nearly all the contestants are in the dining area and are already eating at the table. Ellen and I go over to the side table where the buffet is laid out, and we select some food. Patrick looks at me as I sit down opposite him, but he doesn’t say anything. After Vincent’s revelation earlier about Patrick’s feelings towards me, I’m not certain what to say to Patrick.

    “Were there many contestants in the practice rooms this morning?” I ask Patrick, more to make him to talk to me than any real interest in the movements of the other contestants.

    “Um; No. I was alone for most of the time. Paulo joined me for a while, but a woman called him away. When he returned he looked like a cat who had fallen into a bowl of cream.”

    I immediately realize the importance of what Patrick is saying about Paulo, but it is Ellen who quizzes Patrick for more details. By the time he’s done, I have no doubt that Sylvie was the woman Patrick saw, and Paulo was summoned to gather information from me while I was in Effie’s room. A very slick operation, but one which may still end in my favor.

    When we arrived in the Argonaut complex yesterday, Patrick and I gobbled our food down in case it disappeared before our hunger was satisfied. Both of us come from poor families where meals can be irregular. Today we eat at a more leisurely pace. We would have time for a pleasant conversation if Patrick showed any inclination to talk. He simply eats in silence, although his eyes rarely leave me. After a while his gawking starts to annoy me. I’m about to say something rude when Ellen puts her hand on my arm.

    “Perhaps if you stopped rubbing your breasts, Patrick wouldn’t stare at them so, Jasmine,” whispers Ellen in my ear.

    I drop my hands in a flash and suddenly feel awkward. The tenderness hasn’t quite worn off, and I must have been trying to sooth my breasts without thinking about what I was doing. From Patrick’s reaction he must have heard Ellen’s words and I don’t know which of us is the more embarrassed.

    “Er; Sorry, Patrick,” I say. “Ellen and I were trying on some jewelry and one of the pieces is quite heavy. I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable.”

    “Um; that’s OK. I didn’t mean to stare. That’s a nice ring, by the way.”

    I suddenly realize I’ve left the emerald ring on my finger. In my haste to get changed I forgot to take it off and return it to Ellen. Fortunately Ellen doesn’t seem to mind.

    “Yes, it’s an emerald,” I reply. “Ellen has been kind enough to let me borrow it for the television show this afternoon.”

    “Well you will look a very fine lady when you walk up onto the stage,” says Patrick.

    “Actually, I’m not going for the fine lady look. I think the warrior princess style is more appropriate for me. What do you think?”

    “I don’t know,” replies Patrick. “Harper said that sponsors might be put off from helping us if they think that you are.”

    “That will do, Patrick,” says Harper, who is sat further down the table, but listening to our conversation. “Once we have finished lunch, Jasmine and I will have our discussion about how she should handle herself during the show.”

    Harper’s interruption stifles any further conversation, and we finish lunch in silence. After lunch, Patrick and Ellen leave on different missions. I’m left alone with Harper.

    “So,” I begin. “Are you going to tell me what you told Patrick?”

    “No,” replies Harper. “I told Patrick what he needs to know and believe. Which isn’t necessarily the same thing that you need to know and believe. You and Patrick are very different people when it comes to handling interviews. Patrick has a natural gift that makes people instantly like him. You, on the other hand, have a knack of annoying and confusing people. I know you confuse me. You scowl at people you should please, and flash your eyelids at people you should avoid. Tell me how you think you should portray yourself this afternoon.”

    “I thought your role is to tell me,” I reply. “I’ve no idea. I know I hate trying to read from a script.”

    “Which is why I don’t think anything we rehearse here is going to help you. You are at your best when you are being spontaneous. My only advice to you is to remember that you need to attract potential employers; and you must.”

    Harper lists a dozen or so pieces of advice, most which I forget as soon as he has said them.

    “Now what?” I ask when Harper has finished his speech.

    “You have an hour before you need to get changed for this afternoon’s charade,” says Harper. “Why don’t you go for a walk.”

    Chapter 12: Sabotage

    I return from my walk a few minutes late to find Harper, Ellen, Patrick, Vincent, and two other of my room-mates in the middle of what I can only describe as a crisis meeting. At first I think the crisis is somehow my fault.

    “I told you where I was going,” I say before anyone can accuse me of doing a disappearing act.

    “Yes, we know,” says Harper. “Ellen wanted to fetch you, but we thought we had better come up with a solution before we told you. But you’re here now anyway.”

    “So what’s the problem?” I ask, relieved that for once that I’m not the cause of the crisis.

    “It appears a maintenance man called while we were having lunch to fix a problem with your wardrobe door,” says Vincent.

    “But there’s nothing wrong with my wardrobe door,” I say, assuming they mean the well-worn, but still functional, cupboard I’ve been assigned to store my things.

    “So what happened?” I ask.

    “Sabotage!” says Ellen. “The maintenance man tampered with your dress for tonight.”

    I look at Harper for an explanation.

    “A chemical has been sprayed onto your dress,” says Harper. “We’re having it analyzed. It is likely an irritant or mild poison. Nothing that would be noticeable to anyone picking up your dress, but powerful enough to cause the wearer a few problems after a short while. It was lucky I was suspicious when the security staff told me about the visitor.”

    “Can the chemical be removed?” asks Ellen.

    “Probably, once we identify it. But that would take too long. We have less than an hour before Jasmine must go across to the studio.”

    “I’ll fetch some of my dresses,” says Ellen. “Perhaps one might fit Jasmine with only minimal alterations.”

    While I appreciate Ellen’s offer of help, her taste in clothes is very different from mine. I’d rather wear my own dress; the one I was wearing when I arrived here. But that would be only as a last resort. I decide to take matters into my own hands.

    “Ellen, thank you for your offer of help,” I say. “This is what I would like you to bring.”

    I give Ellen a short list of things I know she has in her room. If she thinks my request strange, she has the decency to refrain from voicing her opinion aloud. She doesn’t hesitate and goes off to her room to fetch what I requested. I turn to the other contestants in my dormitory.

    “Thank you all for your help, but I can manage with Harper and Ellen’s assistance from here,” I say. “You had best go and get ready yourself. Most of you are in the batches of contestants before mine, so you probably need to go soon.”

    The others seem relieved and nod in agreement. They have wasted precious time dealing with a problem that shouldn’t have involved them in the first place. By the time Ellen returns, my room-mates have changed their clothes and left for the studio. My dress is still on the hanger where I left it. A slight stain on the wardrobe wall around it could be residue from the chemical spray.

    “That stain is what alerted me to the problem,” says Harper. “We’ve checked around for other unwelcome additions. The maintenance man was only here for a few minutes, so he won’t have had time to do much. I think it is likely he was sent specifically to sabotage your dress for tonight. Once we’ve identified the chemical I’ll have the rest of your clothes and bedding checked.”

    “So I can’t even wear my own dress?” I say.

    “Not until it is checked, no. I’m sorry, we’ve let you down. I should have known to have a backup set of clothes for you. I’m new to these dirty games too.”

    I explain my plan to Harper, who listens carefully. He goes thoughtful for a while before going into the corridor to make a telephone call. Ellen returns laden with the items I requested just as Harper completes his call.

    The next half-hour is a whirlwind of activity inside the dormitory. To my surprise neither Harper nor Ellen oppose my decision to take personal responsibility for my costume tonight. Their comments are helpful and supportive as my costume takes shape. A few additions thanks to Harper’s telephone call help to perfect my outfit. By the time my make-up is applied I really feel on fire. I complete my preparations by sliding the emerald ring onto my finger. A new wave of confidence sweeps through me. I had previously complained of being a marionette in tonight’s show, dancing to other people’s tunes. No more; now I really feel in control.

    Ellen places a large cape over my shoulders which completely hides my costume. A deliberate ruse devised by Harper to foil the paymasters of the saboteur. If they believe I’m wearing the studio dress, then it’s unlikely they will attempt any other act against me. It also allows me the element of surprise when I finally reveal my costume.

    “Are you wearing those shoes?” asks Ellen, pointing to the training shoes I’ve been wearing all afternoon. Apart from the cape, it is the only part of my clothing that is visible.

    “Only for now,” I reply. The shoes that matched the outfit are quarantined with the dress.

    Harper escorts me to the studio. Ellen left a few minutes before us. They aren’t allowed backstage, so they’ll will be watching from their seats in the audience. The show has already begun. Each batch of five contestants spends about five minutes being paraded around the stage, at which point the audience vote for one of them to be interviewed. The chosen contestant is then interviewed for about five minutes, before rejoining the others on a platform at the rear of the stage.

    While I was changing, Ellen told me about the nature and scale of the underhand tricks that are tolerated by the Argonaut’s officials. The guiding rule is that unless a contestant shows unexplained signs of physical injury, or is unable to stand unaided, the officials won’t undertake any serious investigation into any skullduggery. Providing that unwritten rule is observed, any amount of doping and intimidation is tolerated, and no investigation will be conducted into claims of sabotage. Had the saboteur of my dress succeeded in his mission, then his paymaster would have been secretly congratulated for a masterful stroke. The poor victim is such cases is left to rue their misfortune.

    I join the other four contestants in the eighth batch at the studio, and we are soon escorted into a large room where the ten contestants from the preceding two batches are waiting to be called onto the stage. Most are simply standing about nervously. A few are making last minute alterations to their costume. Everything is done under the watchful eye of two of the television studio crew.

    On one side of the room is a large screen displaying the show being broadcast from this building. The overbearing hosts, led by Darrian, are amusing the audience with anecdotes and recollections from previous Argonauts. In between segments, a batch of five contestants are brought out and paraded around the large stage, before standing on a raised platform at the rear of the stage.

    I’m busy watching the screen, so I don’t notice Patrick approaching me until he is virtually on top of me.

    “I just wanted to wish you good luck tonight, Jasmine,” says Patrick.

    “You too, Patrick,” I reply.

    It’s the only opportunity that I get to say anything to Patrick before his group is called onto the stage. I study each contestant’s costume as they make their final preparations, focusing mainly on the women. Most of their outfits are colorful evening dresses. That means they will be hoping to impress the same employers; the ones who like to hire young women who look sweet and pretty. A couple women in their mid-twenties are a bit more daring in showing their cleavage. They may impress a different segment of the audience, although I’m sure that segment will have more than its fair share of perverts.

    As for me, I’ve no idea which employers I might attract. Will the audience admire my hastily designed costume, or will I be laughed at and mocked? To be honest, I don’t care. My real goal tonight is to wrong-foot my powerful rivals. My imaginary warrior princess who is guiding me tells me I’m doing the right thing.

    Chapter 13: A special treat

    I have nearly twenty minutes to wait before it is my group’s turn on stage. Since none of the contestants in the room are being very talkative, I focus on watching the show on the huge screen. It also enables me to avoid talking to Chloe, who is in the last batch of contestants. I adjust my opinion of some of the contestants as they take their turn in the spotlight.

    Finally my group is called onto the stage. I wait until the last minute before removing my cape, and make the final adjustments to my costume. I may not be wearing Ellen’s great-aunt Sophie’s costume exactly as she once wore it, but it is close enough for my younger and inexperienced body. Ellen said this would be the first time in thirty years that the Jewels of Desire have been worn, and I’m determined to do the costume justice. Thanks to Harper’s tasteful additions, the costume is now suitable to be worn in public. I’m not showing as much bare flesh as the original costume left displayed. While near-nudity isn’t frowned on by the upper echelons of the city, it most certainly is at home. My modified costume is decent by my home settlement’s standards, but only just.

    Chloe’s exclamation as I reveal my costume confirms that I will certainly attract plenty of attention tonight. What the audience won’t get to see is the hidden secret of the Jewels of Desire. The design of the costume has one obvious purpose; sexual desire. The wearer uses her costume to titillate and excite the observer. What isn’t immediately apparent to an observer is that the costume is also designed to arouse the wearer. The strangely shaped piece that fits over my cunt, rubs against my clit in a very sensual way. Of course I could adjust the piece to prevent it from arousing me, but having decided to wear the Jewels of Desire, I fully intend to do so properly, within acceptable bounds. Besides, it will help me quell my nerves during the interview, should I be selected.

    I remove my shoes and take a few practice walks about the room. The initial discomfort is soon replaced by a more pleasant feeling. Within moments I feel every bit the part that I look; an extremely desirable young woman. I don’t care if some of the audience think me worse than a whore. This costume transforms me and I like the rebel it makes me.

    “; thank you Patrick and to group seven,” says Darrian as he concludes his interview with Patrick, who has rejoined the group preceding mine on the raised platforms. “And now ladies and gentlemen I’ve just received word that we are all in for a special treat. I’m informed that the next group contains a contestant wearing a most unusual costume. Let’s show our appreciation as group eight take to the stage.”

    As I step out from the wings and onto the stage, the polite applause given to every contestant suddenly erupts into gasps, cheers and thunderous applause. The audience is going wild by the time I reach half way across the stage. For once the hosts are torn between savoring the sight of me and calming the audience. The effect on me is almost as powerful as the emotional trip Paulo took me on last night. If it is possible to have an orgasm while walking about on a stage, then I think I just had one.

    The audience loves my demonstration, unaware my movements are stimulating me as well. By the time the audience is called on to vote, I’m in a highly charged sexual state. I stand still so as not to tip my already sensitive body into another orgasm. I don’t know how many of the audience are watching me, but I feel as though hundreds of eyes are watching my every move. The idea of being watched only excites me even more. Perhaps I shouldn’t be surprised that my costume has earned me an on-screen interview. The other four contestants in my batch look relieved that they have avoided being picked. They will still be interviewed, but in the peace and quiet of a private room, later this evening.

    “Well, what a sight for sore eyes you are, Jasmine my dear,” says Darrian once the audience has calmed enough to make conversation possible. “What an exquisite costume. You have certainly excelled yourself.”

    “I’m glad you like it,” I reply to the compliments each of the show’s hosts have heaped on my costume. “The costume isn’t entirely original, and most pieces have a history. The larger two pieces once belonged to a famous dancer, and are known as the Jewels of Desire. The emerald ring is said to have once been the property of a warrior princess.”

    “Fascinating,” says Darrian, as his eyes roam every part of my body.

    In fairness to Darrian, he is very professional and manages to ask his questions despite the delectable eye candy within touching distance of his chair. Of course, being a good showman, he has me conclude my interview by asking me to parade my costume once more for the audience to admire. I do so with a daring I didn’t think I had in me. The rubies on my costume catch the spotlights and sparkle. At the moment I feel like I’m on fire.

    Half an hour later the tenth and final on-screen interview with Chloe concludes, and after a brief wrap-up by the hosts, the show ends. A thoughtful member of the studio crew has my cape and shoes waiting for me as the contestants file off the stage. All the contestants’ helpers are waiting to bustle us away before any more foul-play can occur in the confusion. Paulo makes a point of coming over to me before he is whisked away.

    “Well done, princess,” he says as he slips a note into my hand. “And I like the costume.”

    “Thanks. You didn’t do so bad yourself, professor,” I reply, keeping up our private game.

    Vincent keeps watch over me while the rest of our dormitory are gathered together. There are crowds everywhere and it would be easy to get waylaid. After my performance on stage, I’m just as much at risk from over-enthusiastic admirers as potential saboteurs. We make it back to the dormitory without incident. While we were at the studio, Harper has had my bed and belongings checked for any other traces of the chemical that was on my dress. It turns out the chemical was a skin irritant that would have left me scratching my way through the show. After a quick debriefing and congratulations all round, Patrick and I are left in peace. The others are given ten minutes to freshen up before being escorted downstairs for their interviews. Those of us who were interviewed on-screen have the rest of the night free. I read Paulo’s note, which is an invitation to a party starting in just over an hour.

    I take one last look in the mirror at myself wearing the Jewels of Desire. They are mine for tonight, and despite my exhaustion I’m reluctant to take them off. Ellen will collect them in the morning before all the contestants begin the first of a series of tests and challenges that make up the Argonaut event. I put on some light music and I gently dance to the rhythm. On impulse I adjust the pieces of my costume so the pieces play their diabolical, but wonderful, tricks to my senses. After a while I am contemplating joining Paulo’s party. My common sense battles with my slutty urges.

    Chapter 14: Invitation to a party

    I’ve only ten minutes to change for the party if I want to make an impression on the city-born guests who will be attending. Fortunately I showered and washed my hair straight after the television show. Changing clothes isn’t going to take long. I’m tempted to wear the Jewels of Desire, but I owe it to Ellen to keep the jewels safe until I can return them in the morning. That’s not something I can guarantee at a party, particularly one organized by Paulo. I’m not sure how he has managed to organize the invitations to include several of those in tonight’s studio audience. The Argonaut event is surrounded by festivities and celebrations among Argon’s elite. I can only assume Paulo has somehow persuaded a group to attend his party. Half a dozen or more, all female, from what Harper tells me, although Harper isn’t the most reliable source of gossip.

    I ask Patrick if he wishes to come, but he declines. I’ve already established that he and Paulo don’t get on. I think Patrick was hoping that he and I would keep each other company tonight. If he were to come out and ask me to stay I might consider doing so, but I’m not putting up with his ‘secret admirer’ routine. Nevertheless, I feel a twinge of guilt for leaving a fellow Buchanan contestant alone tonight.

    Paulo’s invitation gives me enough information to plan my attire from the limited wardrobe available to me. As Paulo said at the outset, clothing is almost optional. I begin to wonder if this is going to be a party or an orgy. To be honest, I’m more than a little nervous about how I am going to cope. I want to be with Paulo, but the prospect of sharing his attentions with other women doesn’t sit comfortably with me.

    I present myself at the room set aside for the party guests to assemble. The guests arrive singly. The first is a young woman a year or so older than me with long blond hair. She has the superior look of someone from the Argon’s ruling elite, although her clothes are relatively plain. She makes no effort to greet me and she sits on the opposite side of the room. The second, third and fourth women are equally aloof.

    The people of Argon’s city center place great importance on their looks. Despite their arrogant attitude, these young women are hardly the pick of the crop. Perhaps that’s why they are here rather than at some swanky party elsewhere. I have no idea what drives these people to do what they do.

    A fifth woman arrives. Unlike the others she clearly doesn’t want to be here. I walk over to her.

    “Hi, I’m Jasmine,” I say. “Is everything alright? You don’t look happy to be here.”

    “Um; Hi; I’m Sheba; Bathsheba actually, but only my parents ever use my real name. And no; I don’t want to be here. But my parents said I must prostitute myself with a contestant tonight or they would marry me off to my slime ball of a third cousin.”

    “They told you to prostitute yourself?” I say in genuine shock.

    “Um; not in so many words, but that was their meaning. They know how I loathe my third cousin. He’s been trying to get his paws on me since I was twelve.”

    “Did your parents specify any particular contestant?” I ask.

    “No. Male or female. They don’t care. If I can seduce a contestant into working for my parents, I get another six months grace to find a husband. But with six of us here tonight I don’t stand much of a chance. I hear the contestant hosting this party is an arrogant peacock.”

    “Yes, that sounds like Paulo. Perhaps I can help you. I know one of the other contestants. He would probably appreciate some feminine company tonight.”

    I almost laugh out loud when she leaps at my offer. I quickly bustle her out of the room and up to the dormitory. I just hope Patrick accepts the opportunity on offer. Patrick is alone in the dormitory so I practically throw Sheba at him. What happens next is up to the two of them. That’s all the pandering I intend to do tonight.

    I bolt downstairs before I miss the arrival of the final guest. The other women don’t seem the slightest bit interested in Sheba’s disappearance. We don’t have long to wait before the final guest arrives. Unlike her rivals, this young woman is pretty. A natural beauty with long black hair. I wonder why she wants to take part in this tacky party tonight. She puts on the all-too-familiar superior look and sits near the other women without greeting anyone.

    Cassius, one of the volunteer helpers, enters a few moments later. He reads off the names of the women on his list. When he calls out Sheba’s name I tell him that Sheba withdrew. Another woman enters the room while Cassius is making the alteration to his list. She’s in her mid-twenties and dressed in a smart black leather outfit. She hands Cassius a small bag and murmurs something only he can hear.

    He nods and the new arrival moves over to where the other women are sitting. Although there are empty seats on my side of the room, she stands over one of the women and tells her to move. To my surprise, she and the woman next to her meekly stand up and move across the room.

    “The arrangements for tonight have been changed,” says Cassius. “Mansel from Bourbon commune will be hosting the party. Paulo and Chloe have each made alternative arrangements for tonight.

    What?!

    Mansel enters a few moments later and Cassius disappears with the bag the black clad woman gave him.

    "Well, this appears to be my lucky night,” smirks Mansel.

    Mansel calls out the names of the five city-born women and escorts them out of the room. They seem puzzled by the change of plan, but Mansel’s pleasant banter seems to remove their immediate concerns. While Mansel acknowledges my presence, it appears I’m not invited to his party.

    That leaves me and the woman in black. The others have barely left the room when she stands up and moves across the room and sits next to me. I feel slightly intimidated by her domineering presence.

    “Hi. I’m Sarah,” she says in a pleasant voice. Not at all like the tone she used with the other women only moments before.

    “Hi, I’m.”

    “I know who you are, Jasmine. Your face has been plastered on the entertainment feed for most of the evening. Which leaves the question of what are you doing trying to gatecrash this party? Were you hoping to sabotage some of your rivals tonight? That would be very risky and not very sporting.”

    “There’s nothing sporting about the Argonaut,” I reply. “But sabotage isn’t my style. Paulo invited me to the party and I agreed to come. Now it looks as though he’s stood me up.”

    “Nonsense. Why change the host of the party? It would be far simpler to cancel your invitation. Anyway, it explains the reason for the change of plan. I admire your courage. I’m betting on you being one of the winners of the Argonaut. Take this; it may prove useful. If you emerge victorious, then contact me after the Argonaut is over. I might be able to arrange something that is mutually beneficial to both of us.”

    I look at the card Sarah has given me. It simply contains a picture of a black cat.

    “Um; Thank you. But there’s no address on the card,” I say.

    “Ha ha! What an innocent you are! So delightful. Any of the Argonaut officials will know how to find 'Le Chat Noir’. Just remember to ask for me by name.”

    I tuck Sarah’s card into my pocket and nervously look about the room. Has Paulo changed his mind about seeing me?

    “When you see Paulo, you must stamp your authority on him,” says Sarah. “He will feel uncertain about you after your success tonight. Don’t lose your advantage by turning into a blushing maiden.”

    “You have experience at handling this sort of situation then?” I ask.

    “Ha ha ha! Yes. You could say that. I was once an innocent young nineteen-year-old like you, but these days I’m co-owner of Le Chat Noir club. It caters for clients with rather special tastes. I’m here to meet a client now. Just watch and learn. But a word of advice; know when to keep your mouth shut about what you see.”

    Cassius returns with Chloe. She is wearing a thin coat over whatever she is wearing underneath. She sees me talking to Sarah and freezes. The look she gives me leaves me in no doubt that I’ll be her first target for elimination tomorrow, possibly sooner. Sarah stands and walks over to Chloe and stands a meter in front of her. Without any verbal exchange Chloe removes her coat and hands it to Cassius. I thought the clothes I am wearing are skimpy and revealing, but Chloe’s clothes border on indecent. She wearing a leather skirt that could be more accurately described as a wide belt, and a top so flimsy that one good cough would send it flying across the room. A small black cat motif is visible on both items of clothing. The clothes must have been what was inside the bag Sarah gave to Cassius.

    “Good evening, Chloe. I’m Sarah. You have requested my services for this evening. Do you understand and agree to tonight’s arrangements?”

    “Yes,” says Chloe in a subdued tone. She suddenly flinches at the steely gaze Sarah gives her. “Yes, Miss Sarah,” Chloe corrects herself in a louder voice.

    Sarah nods and signals Chloe to put on her coat. Sarah then escorts Chloe from the room. “I’ll return her here at two o'clock,” says Sarah to Cassius. As she leaves Sarah quickly turns to me and winks.

    I stand bemused at what just occurred before my eyes. I’ve no idea what sort of arrangement Sarah and Chloe have but my fertile imagination can come up with several possibilities.

    Chapter 15: Seduced by Paulo

    “Chloe will kill you if you mutter one word about what you’ve just seen to Paulo or anybody else,” says Cassius, clearly not happy about Chloe’s arrangements for tonight.

    “I think she wants to kill me anyway, but I’m not a blabber mouth,” I reply, heeding Sarah’s advice about knowing when to stay silent. “Whatever games she wants to play tonight are her own business as far as I’m concerned.”

    “Hmm. OK. That’s a good attitude.; Now I shall escort you to where Paulo is waiting.”

    I follow Cassius to the elevator, and we go up to one of the rooms on the top floor of the building. I can hear Mansel’s party further down the corridor.

    “Be gone by 2 am,” says Cassius as we enter what must have once been a teacher’s living quarters. “If Chloe discovers you here when she returns I can’t answer for your safety.”

    I nod in acknowledgement of his sound advice. I walk into the living room and see Paulo sat by the window. I turn to say 'thank you’ to Cassius, but he is already on his way out.

    “We have the place to ourselves,” says Paulo. “Chloe decided to go out again and Mansel agreed to take over hosting the party. I hope you aren’t too disappointed about missing the party.”

    “I’m most upset,” I lie. “I was so looking forward to a decent party and you change the arrangements without even informing me.”

    “I’ll do my best to make it up to you. Would you like something to drink?”

    I let Paulo make a close examination of my outfit. He reaches out to touch me but I grab his hand.

    “Not so fast, Paulo. We have a few things to sort out before we go any further.”

    He steps back and looks at me with a puzzled frown. This isn’t going the way he expected and I’ve got him off balance. I shall follow Sarah’s advice and show him who is in control of whom tonight.

    “Firstly; What is my name?” I ask, recalling that he had admitted to previously fucking young women without bothering to learn their name.

    “Jasmine,” he laughs. “After this evening’s broadcast I could hardly not know it.”

    “Good,” I reply. “Now, there is the not-so-small matter of you abandoning me at two o'clock this morning with a chain locked around my ankle. I think I deserve some serious groveling from you for that shabby trick.”

    “I said I’m sorry and explained it was Chloe’s doing. What more do you want me to do?”

    “Don’t hide behind Chloe’s skirt,” I say, mentally recalling that very little could hide behind the skirt Chloe was wearing when she left here. “You can kiss my feet. Then I might forgive you.”

    “Kiss your feet?! You’re joking, of course!; You’re not, are you?”

    I let the silence between us continue. Paulo doesn’t know what to do. He resolves the impasse by pacing about the room. I’ve won a victory of sorts. At least he isn’t throwing me out. While he is pacing about I move over to a chair and sit down. Paulo returns with a plate of nibbles and silently offers it to me.

    “Thank you, Paulo,” I say as though our previous conversation hadn’t occurred.

    I can tell that his grand seduction scene has collapsed around his ears. I just hope he doesn’t take too long making his mind up about my demand. Yesterday I would have pretended it was a joke so we could move onto what we both want to do. Tonight I feel the need to ensure Paulo sees me as an equal and not just some wench who is good for a roll in bed.

    Paulo sits on the couch a couple of meters away from me. He tries making small talk, but his efforts are half-hearted and our stilted conversation peters out. Then he leaps up without warning. I tense in case I need to defend myself. But he sits down on the floor near me and lifts my left foot. Off goes my shoe and he gives the top of my foot a short kiss. Then he removes my right shoe. Instead of kissing the top of my foot he nibbles my toes. The pleasant sensation makes me giggle.

    “So, am I forgiven for leaving you alone in the café last night?” he says.

    “Umm; possibly. Why don’t we move over to the couch and you can apologize some more?”

    Before I can stand up Paulo lifts me in his arms. He carries me to the couch and lays me length ways with my head resting on the arm of the couch. He kneels on the floor by my head and before I know what is happening we are locked in a deep kiss. This is the seduction scene he had planned before my arrival and unless I exert some control over what is happening I will become a willing slave to passion. My traitorous body yields to his skillful hands as they roam freely over the exposed parts of my body. Any minute now those hands will be exploring more intimate territory and I’m not certain I will be able to stop him. Worse still, I’m not certain I actually want to stop him.

    Finally he releases my mouth and begins work on my neck. The sensations I felt last night are returning in force. My body arches as his hands start working towards zones that should be out-of- bounds. At least out-of-bounds unless and until I give my permission. The sensible part of my mind makes a valiant effort to exert some control. Not control over Paulo, but control over me.

    “Wait, Paulo!” I gasp.

    Last night he would have completely ignored my request and continued with his great seduction. Last night I wouldn’t have made any effort to repeat my plea. Tonight Paulo is a little more wary of me and to my surprise he complies. Which is fortunate as I’m not certain I would have the willpower to repeat my request tonight any more than I had last night. I use the pause to reposition myself into a more comfortable position. In doing so I free my left arm which had been trapped under my body since Paulo lay me on the couch.

    “You are going too fast for me,” I say. “We have plenty of time tonight, or have you other plans for later on?”

    “My only plans for tonight involve you and only you,” he replies showing a remarkable amount of sensitivity to my needs.

    It’s not that I’m unwilling or uncertain about tonight. I came here knowing full well our relationship would go much further than last night. My insides quivered with desire when I realized I will have Paulo’s exclusive attention. Not once have I been in any doubt that this is where I want to be tonight. I know tomorrow Paulo and I will be enemies; No! Not enemies. Rivals. The junta and their supporters are the enemy for perpetuating the evils of serfdom.

    “You are going all thoughtful on me,” says Paulo when he notices my distraction.

    “Sorry,” I reply.

    This time I really am sorry for letting my mind wander. Tonight belongs to Paulo and me. My hand reaches out for his chest. Without any conscious command, my hand unfastens two buttons on his shirt and slips inside the opening. He simply allows my hand to explore. My other hand takes one of his hands and guides it towards my shoulder. Secretly I’m hoping he will take my hint and unfasten the single strap holding my top in place. But his hand moves in another direction and starts playing with my hair. His touch is divine and I respond willingly to his caress. He is far more skilled than me at this sort of play. I feel slightly embarrassed that I’m unable to give him the same degree of pleasure that he is giving me.

    “I’m not experienced at this sort of thing. Tell me what you would like me to do,” I whisper as he leans forward and kisses my neck again.

    “Anything? You would do anything?” he whispers.

    “Yes. Within reason,” I reply. The sensible part of my mind is still with me, even if the rest of me wishes it wasn’t.

    “Can you dance?” he asks.

    Of all the things I thought he would ask of me, dancing never entered into my head. I haven’t danced in years. My mother taught me to dance when I was little. But twelve hour working days leave very little room for dancing.

    “I haven’t danced in years, but I think I can remember how. Is that what you want me to do? Dance with you?”

    “Yes. I’ll put on some music and we shall dance.”

    To be continued in part 4, by Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 2

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 2

    The Jewels of Desire

    In 4 parts, by Rachael Jane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Chapter 7: An underhand trick.

    I quickly realize the seriousness of my situation. If I don’t return to the dormitory before roll-call, I will be returned to Buchanan in shame. A chill runs through me. I berate myself for being so stupid as to drop my guard and allow Paulo to chain me like this. There is no doubt in my mind that he’s the one responsible for my predicament.

    Is he being a coward who is scared of meeting me in fair competition? That seems inconsistent with the Paulo I’ve been with tonight, but he would surely have woken me had he noticed anybody else entering this café while we slept. Perhaps he is a better actor than I gave him credit. For all I know, his training could have included a course in seducing maidens. After all, half the contestants are young women. Some, like me, will be gullible enough to fall for Paulo’s charms, and walk into his deadly trap. But I mustn’t dwell on Paulo’s reasons. My immediate priority is to get free.

    I test the strength of the chain restraining me. It’s similar to the security chain threaded through the handles of the cabinets behind the bar. Paulo must have come across a spare length of chain while he was exploring earlier. The chain is lightweight but strong. There is no way I can break it. Which means I must somehow break the lock securing the chain to my ankle. It is a combination lock like the one securing the other end of the chain to the table. Unless I’m extremely lucky, I won’t have enough time to open the lock by randomly guessing the five-digit combination. Just as I’m about to vent my frustration with a few choice curses, a flash of inspiration hits me. Paulo must have known the combination to fasten the lock to the chain. How did he know the combination?

    I check the tables and floor around me, as far as my chain allows. The combination must be written on something. I just hope it is something within reach. Could Paulo have been careless and left me the combination?

    The chain is long enough for me to reach the small service area next to the bar. If the owners of the café have written down the combination, then this is the most likely place on this level. My frantic search is rewarded when I find a basket holding more lengths of chain and padlocks. Each padlock has a small detachable tag with the combination for that lock printed on it. Unlocking the padlock enables the tag to be removed. I search the bottom of the basket for any tags no longer with their padlock. Sure enough I find four tags. Hopefully one belongs to the lock securing the chain around my ankle.

    I try the numbers on the lock on my ankle. I meet with success on the third number, and within seconds I’m free of my chain. But before I can go anywhere I hear two people talking. They are coming up the interior staircase from the main café below. Two voices I recognize. Paulo and Chloe! They are too close for me to try and exit over the balcony, so I can’t leave the way Paulo and I entered. My only option in the time available is to pretend I’m still asleep and chained to the table.

    “See, she’s still asleep,” says Chloe. “The sound you heard was probably the fridge humming.”

    “I don’t know,” replies Paulo. “I’m still not happy about leaving her chained like this. It’s an underhand trick.”

    “Think yourself lucky I didn’t chain you as well,” replies Chloe. “You saw her during the preliminary session this evening. She’s a serious challenger and she’s best eliminated now.”

    “But someone will find her in the morning and set her free,” replies Paulo.

    “Yes. But she will have missed the eight o'clock roll-call by then, and she’ll be disqualified from the Argonaut.”

    “I still don’t like it. Anyway, why did you follow us? And how did you get out of the complex?”

    “I saw the pair of you as I was returning from a night out. I realized that this is a golden opportunity to improve my chances of success. Did you not read the Argonaut rules? Despite what most people believe, the contestants aren’t prisoners while we are here. As long as we attend the morning and evening roll-calls, and the various tests and interviews, we can come and go as we please. Why do you think your night time frolics weren’t stopped?”

    “The rules? You mean that fifty page book they gave us when we arrived? Of course I’ve not read it!”

    “Well if you spent less time trying to climb between a girl’s legs, and more time paying attention to what really matters, your chances of winning a work permit might be better. Come on, we’re leaving before sleeping beauty wakes up and starts screaming the place down.”

    “How do we get out of here?” asks Paulo.

    “You’re not too bright are you,” scoffs Chloe. “The door lock only stops people entering the café. We can just walk down to the front door and back to our dormitory.”

    Paulo and Chloe leave. My anger competes with my embarrassment. I get up as soon as I’m sure they have gone. Paulo has taken my nightie and Chloe has taken my towel. I’ve no clothes and I’m starting to get cold. A naked woman is easy target for any loiterers out there. At this time of night any city citizens still about may well be on the prowl for sex. I search the service area for a tablecloth or something to put over me. I find an apron that at least provides me with a semblance of decency.

    I make my way back to the old boarding school, making sure Paulo and Chloe are nowhere in sight. Re-entering the school presents no problem. Chloe is right in saying the contestants are allowed to come and go. Perhaps I should have read the rule book as well but my late acceptance to the Argonaut meant that I only had a few days to prepare.

    A retina scan at the security desk confirms my identity and I’m allowed to return to my dormitory. My anger at Paulo’s betrayal has abated. Despite Chloe’s intrusion, I did actually enjoy my time with him tonight, particularly when I remember why I chose to leave my room wearing such provocative clothing in the first place. I was looking for the type of experience and adventure which Paulo delivered. Not that I am in any mood to forgive him; but I’m no longer embarrassed or afraid. If anything, Chloe’s actions have filled me with determination and resolve. Yesterday I was nervous of the specially trained contestants; today I realize they are actually afraid of me. I shall look forward to seeing Paulo and Chloe’s faces when I appear for roll-call in the morning.

    The clock says it is 3:30 in the morning when my head hits my pillow. This time I have no difficulty falling asleep.

    Chapter 8: Preparations

    “Stop fidgeting, Jasmine,” says Ellen, my dormitory’s assigned helper from the collection of city-born volunteers for the Argonaut. “You need to look your best this afternoon.”

    It’s a message Ellen has constantly repeat. Along with the forty-nine other hopefuls, I will be paraded in front of the television cameras this afternoon. What’s worse, ten of us must endure a five minute interview with Darrian, one of the obnoxious hosts of the televised segments of the Argonaut. None of us will know which ten of us are to be interviewed until we are on-air. I can honestly say that I am dreading it. The only benefit in being selected for an interview is the opportunity it provides to improve my chances of winning. Only a few contestants will be declared the eventual winners of the Argonaut, but that won’t be until the final session on Sunday. Of course, fluffing an interview would be disastrous for my chances.

    I sigh as I add the finishing touches to my dress. When I picked it from the studio’s wardrobe I thought it to be a beautiful dress. Now I’m not so sure. I’m grateful for Ellen’s valiant efforts to make me look my best, even if I don’t see the purpose of this afternoon’s charade.

    “How do you feel?” asks Ellen when she is satisfied with her work.

    “It’s a beautiful dress. Thank you,” I say with as much enthusiasm as I can muster; which isn’t much, given my lingering dislike for this cattle market in the first place. But I had few other options open to me when I accepted the belated offer from an anonymous benefactor to sponsor me for this event. And winning the Argonaut will at least mean that my family can benefit as well.

    “Yes, I know how you look in it, Jasmine. But how do you feel?” persists Ellen.

    “How should I feel?” I reply, slightly surprised by her question.

    “Jasmine! You ungrateful girl!” snaps Ellen. “I am trying to help you.”

    “I know, and despite what you think, I appreciate your efforts,” I reply. “But I feel like a marionette; all dressed up to please an audience who simply want to ogle pretty young men and women desperate enough to parade about for the entertainment of our so-called betters. Aren’t we just fifty puppets, each performing to the studio’s script?”

    “Your image is important, Jasmine,” says Ellen. “Most of those in the audience will be deciding their vote on how attractive you are. Harper will advise you what to say when you have your session with him later. Impress the audience tonight, even if you aren’t interviewed, and someone watching may help you to gain a work permit. If you don’t, then they will favor one of your rivals.”

    I’ve heard this speech from Ellen at least twice already this morning, and it isn’t even ten o'clock yet. I know she believes in what she is saying, but somehow I can’t buy into the rotten arrangement. It’s true that several previous winners of the Argonaut owe their career success to the timely arrival of a sponsor’s helping hand. But nothing in our world comes for free. Some contestants may be naïve enough to believe that sponsors give their generous help through the kindness of their hearts, but I’m not one of them. If a contestant is lucky, their sponsor is only interested in winning a high stakes bet. But lurking in the background are those sponsors whose help comes with unsavory conditions that enslave their victim for life. The alternative is to fail, and live out your life as a serf in your settlement, but you don’t need a sponsor’s help to do that.

    “You asked me how I feel, and I gave you my answer,” I snap. “Don’t worry, I won’t disgrace you this afternoon by picking my nose in front of the cameras. I’ll read Harper’s script as you demand.”

    “Will someone try talking some sense into her,” says Ellen to nobody in particular, throwing her hands in the air in exasperation.

    “I’m sorry, Ellen,” I say when it becomes apparent that she isn’t about to launch into another lecture. “I really do like the dress. But there’s nothing of the real me in this outfit.”

    “There’s no need to be sorry. I should have realized what is missing before. You need some jewelry to complete your outfit. I have a good collection. You can borrow a few items. I’ll go and pick out a few suitable things for you.”

    “No, Ellen,” interrupts Vincent, a contestant from Tudor who shares this dormitory. “Jasmine must be allowed to choose her own jewelry. At the moment she is merely the wearer of that studio dress. You should let her transform it into an outfit of her own.”

    Ellen and I look at Vincent in surprise. For my part, I’m amazed by Vincent’s understanding of my needs; even though I don’t fully understand them myself. When I look at Ellen I begin to worry in case she might refuse. It’s one thing to lend me a ring or a necklace of her choice; it is something else entirely to let me rummage through her private jewelry collection.

    “Yes, yes, OK,” says Ellen after a few moments hesitation. “I’m not certain many of my pieces are suitable for a young woman, but I will allow Jasmine to look through what I have. Follow me, Jasmine.”

    I quickly change into my ordinary clothes and hang up my dress in the wardrobe I’ve been allocated for my things. I follow Ellen to her private quarters in the south wing of the old boarding school. Ellen’s room is one of several small but comfortable rooms provided for the volunteer support staff. Unlike the contestants’ dormitories, the rooms in the south wing aren’t monitored by the intrusive security cameras. I’m just thankful Ellen hasn’t decided to stay in her own apartment, which is apparently on the other side of the city.

    “Make yourself comfortable, Jasmine, while I fetch my collection,” says Ellen as she goes to the safe located inside the wardrobe.

    I sit in one of the two easy chairs and look around Ellen’s room while I wait. Her few personal effects tell me very little about the real Ellen. Until now I have thought of her as one of the many city-born oddballs. Someone who means well, but circulates in a completely different world to me. When I see the small chest full of jewelry I realize there is an aspect to Ellen I never knew existed.

    “I’ve not had much chance to sort them out,” says Ellen when I peer into the chest. “Everything is a bit jumbled up.”

    The contents of the chest resemble a pirate’s treasure trove in miniature. Some items are inside small boxes, while others are simply let loose. Several necklaces have become tangled around each other.

    “Oh, ignore those,” says Ellen. “They’re just cheap trinkets. The items we are interested in are in the boxes at the bottom.”

    I delve deeper into the chest. Sure enough, below the tangled necklaces and bangles I find a dozen or so different sized boxes. I carefully lift them out and spread them out on the table. I lift the lid on each box and my mouth drops in amazement. Most boxes contain a matching set of ring, necklace and earrings. A few contain broaches and other types of jewelry. I return to the chest and remove the two larger boxes at the very bottom. I place them next to the other boxes on the table.

    “Ah! I wouldn’t bother with those,” says Ellen before I can open the lids to the last two boxes. “They aren’t suitable for a respectable young woman.”

    Her comment raises my interest, but I do as she asks and focus my attention on the boxes I have opened. I’ve no idea whether I’m looking at priceless jewels or glass imitations. After studying each box in turn I realize I have subconsciously made my choice.

    “May I try this one on?” I ask picking out a ring with a beautiful green gemstone. Ellen nods in response.

    The ring with the green gem seems to draw me to it in a way none of the other items do. I slip the ring on my finger; it’s a snug fit, but not too tight. I try on the necklace and earrings as well, and walk over to the mirror. I think they are the most beautiful pieces of jewelry I’ve ever seen. In the corner of my eye I can see Ellen watching me with a strange expression on her face.

    “I like these the most,” I say to Ellen. “May I borrow them this afternoon? I promise to take good care of them.”

    “Hmmm. You surprise me, Jasmine. I had expected you to go for the diamond cluster or the rubies. What made you choose the emerald ring and necklace?”

    “I don’t know. I like several of the other sets, but this ring somehow calls to me. If you think it inappropriate, I’ll happily change my choice.”

    “No, that won’t be necessary. Choosing jewelry is a very personal act. You like what you like. But you said it called to you. What did it say?”

    I could be trite and say ‘pick me, pick me’, but that isn’t what I sense. It’s more like an energy flowing into me through the ring. It’s as though a former wearer of the ring has left her imprint in the ring and she is communicating with me. I try explaining what I sense to Ellen.

    “I’m sorry, I know I’m being foolish,” I say when I finish my lame explanation.

    “Interesting,” says Ellen in reply. “The ring is very old. I’ve never sensed what you describe, but my great-aunt always claimed that the ring spoke to her.”

    “So the ring and necklace have a history then?”

    “The necklace is a more recent piece my great-aunt had made to go with the ring. The ring, however, is hundreds of years old. It is reputed to have been made for the daughter of a great ruler. Legend says that she was a warrior princess who rode into battle at the side of her father. When her father died, and her brother became ruler, the princess devoted the rest of her life, and her considerable wealth, to helping the poorer people of her lands. It is a perfect match for you Jasmine.”

    I try my best to stifle a laugh. Ellen must be joking with me. Warrior, princess and wealth are three words which have never been associated with me, nor are they ever likely to be. Ellen doesn’t pay my reaction any mind, and begins placing the lids back on the other jewelry boxes. A knock at the door stops Ellen before she can finish. She leaves me alone while she answers the door.

    Chapter 9: The princess and professor

    Ellen goes to the door, but she doesn’t admit the caller into her room. I can hear Ellen and another woman talking, but I can’t make out what they are discussing. It soon becomes apparent that they could be a while. I resume what Ellen had started, and close the lids on the remaining jewelry boxes. Then I remove the emerald ring, necklace and earrings I’ve been wearing and return them to their box, placing it to one side. Ellen still hasn’t agreed to allow me to wear the emeralds tonight, but I remain hopeful.

    On impulse I open one of the boxes Ellen had dissuaded me from opening earlier. Inside is a large piece of jewelry. At first glance it looks like a large multi-strand necklace with several gold chains, each slightly longer than the one above, meeting at a single point at the back of the wearer’s neck. The chains are decorated with small red gems that catch the light. But what makes the piece unusual are the two small shaped metal discs on the lowest chain. The two discs look like flattened cones, and each is engraved with a strange symbol. I carefully lift the piece out of its box to examine the engraving. Too late I realize I’m not alone.

    “What are you doing, Jasmine?” asks Ellen.

    “Oh! Oh! I’m sorry,” I stammer. “I didn’t mean any harm. I was just looking.”

    “Well, well, well, Ellen,” says the woman standing next to Ellen. “I can’t believe you still have that piece.”

    I look up and see that Ellen has invited two people into the room. The woman looks very like Ellen, so I presume she is Ellen’s sister or cousin. My heart sinks when I recognize Ellen’s male guest is one of the other contestants. One I’ve tangled with before. Paulo!

    “What’s going on?” I ask, suddenly feeling very wary.

    “Don’t worry, Jasmine,” replies Ellen. “This is my sister, Sylvie. The Argonaut organizers have assigned her to support Paulo’s dormitory. Paulo you know, of course.”

    Of course I recognize Paulo. He’s the man who deflowered me last night. Seeing him here like this does funny things to my emotions. As much as I hate to admit it, I’m attracted to him. An attraction which could spell disaster to my chances of succeeding in the Argonaut. Ever since I first saw him I must constantly remind myself that Paulo is a dangerous rival; not someone I should be trusting with my affections.

    Sylvie takes the necklace from me and holds it up to my breasts. I almost die of embarrassment. I now realize the purpose of the spring-clips on the inside of the metal cones. Ellen was right; this isn’t something a decent young woman should wear. But Paulo’s presence and my self-preservation skills save me from revealing my naivety. I remember the golden rule which my father instilled in me when we hunted together in the woods; 'Never show weakness in front of a dangerous predator’. I brazen the episode through by making light of the situation.

    “What do you think, Paulo?” I tease. “Do you think I should wear this tonight? Will the sponsors in the audience like it?”

    My self-confidence takes an enormous leap forward when I see Paulo is struggling for words. Sylvie saves him from having to answer my questions.

    “Don’t flirt with Paulo, Jasmine,” she admonishes. “What you wear is up to you. If you want to look like a prostitute, then that’s up to you.”

    “That piece has never belonged to a prostitute, Sylvie,” exclaims Ellen. “You know it was made for our great-aunt Sophie.”

    Paulo and I just stand and watch as Ellen and Sylvie have an extended spat over the occupation and morals of the great-aunt in question. In other circumstances their quarrel would be funny. But inside this small room, their quarrel is making me feel uncomfortable.

    “We could go for a drink or something while they finish scratching each other’s eyes out,” says Paulo. “I saw a café of sorts just down the corridor.”

    “Um; Yeah, sure,” I reply, anxious to get out of here.

    “Paulo and I are going to the café while you two sort out your differences,” I manage to say to Ellen during a moments respite in her row with Sylvie. I don’t wait to see if what I say registers in her mind.

    Paulo shows me the way to the café he saw earlier. The café is quiet since almost everybody in the complex is busy preparing for this afternoon’s television show. Fortunately I carry a small amount of pocket money for situations like this. It seems Paulo’s does the same. We each order a drink and sit down at one of the tables.

    “You really are an enigma,” says Paulo in a pleasant tone. “Would you really wear a piece of jewelry like that?”

    “Perhaps,” I reply, knowing I wouldn’t really do any such thing.

    “So, how did you manage to get back in time for this morning’s roll-call?” asks Paulo.

    “That’s for me to know, and you to worry about,” I reply, not entirely forgiving Paulo for his part in Chloe’s dirty trick of chaining me to a table while I was asleep.

    “Fair enough. So tell me about yourself.”

    I’m not going to fall for that one! Paulo must think me really stupid if he believes I’ll reveal all my strengths and weaknesses to him. I’m not going to forget that we are rivals. I’m relieved when I see the expression on Paulo’s face. He’s just fishing, and he knows I won’t tell him anything important.

    “I’m really a warrior princess who rides into battle alongside my father,” I say, playing along with Ellen’s story about the emerald ring’s history. “When I’m not fighting battles, I spend my time helping the poor people of our realm.”

    “Oh, really?” replies Paulo. “And I suppose Jasmine isn’t your real name.”

    “No, of course not,” I reply. “It’s; um; Mihrimah.”

    “Ah! Mihrimah. A name which means 'the sun and moon’ does it not?” laughs Paulo. “We obviously read the same books. How does the line go? Ah yes, I remember, 'The Ancients believe that mih ri mah, the sun and moon, protect the emerald forest.’ I think you aren’t being entirely truthful with me, princess.”

    I can’t help but join in his laughter. There are hundreds of books available on the local feeds. It’s the only form of free entertainment open to serfs. What are the chances of Paulo reading the same book that I like?

    “So, I’ve told you about me. What about you?” I reply.

    “Oh me? I’m but a humble scholar who studies history; law; science; um,” begins Paulo.

    “Really? I would never have thought a foot soldier would be so well educated, professor,” I tease.

    “There is a lot you don’t know about me, princess.”

    “I know. It’s a shame we can’t talk to each other like normal people,” I say. “There’s too much at stake for both of us.”

    “But we can at least be civil to each other,” replies Paulo. “We must have a lot in common. We both like the same books, and we are both crazy enough to have accepted a sponsor’s nomination to be here.”

    “What made you accept your nomination?” I ask.

    “Winning the Argonaut will secure my future,” replies Paulo. “I didn’t want to sign up for another ten years in the military. Nor did I want to spend the rest of my life as a serf working in the pack-houses for twelve hours a day, and being paid inadequate wages. I can’t afford any of the other ways of acquiring a work permit for a city job.”

    “Winning the Argonaut may simply give you a more comfortable prison,” I say. “How many Argonaut winners do you know of who have gone on to live a carefree life? None, I bet. Most of them are at the beck and call of their sponsors. According to the news-feeds, only a few have ever married and had children.”

    “You have obviously studied the subject,” replies Paulo. “You are right, I suppose. But I’ve no intention of ever having children, and I’m strong enough to avoid seeking comfort in alcohol and drugs. How about you? Despite a bleak outcome if you win, that hasn’t deterred you from applying for an assessment. Wouldn’t you rather have a family of your own?”

    “Me? Like you I must take risks if I want to be free of serfdom. And I wouldn’t be so irresponsible as to bring a child into the world we live in. Our rulers ensure our laws keep them secure in their privileged position.”

    “But if the world changed, would you want children then?” asks Paulo.

    “Perhaps,” I muse. “But changing the ways of our rulers doesn’t seem likely. What we did last night was probably a once-only event for me.”

    “You still have time.”

    “To do what? To change the ways of our rulers? Hardly.”

    “No. To solve your other problem.”

    “Is that some form of pick-up line?” I laugh. “When and where do you suggest we do the deed? Might I remind you we have to perform on a television show this afternoon; and tomorrow’s schedule won’t make it any easier.”

    “I shall work something out. I’m greatly encouraged by the fact you don’t reject the idea out of hand.”

    Chapter 10: Game in progress

    I’m surprised. Not by Paulo’s words, but by my own behavior. For some reason I’m not being my normal shy and easily embarrassed self. Not that I mind. This whole conversation makes me feel so alive. I lean forward and look into Paulo’s eyes, daring him to respond. He matches my movement and we are sitting face to face, only centimeters apart.

    Then everything turns into chaos. Just as I am contemplating sharing a kiss with Paulo, Ellen arrives. She’s not alone. Sylvie and three security guards are with her.

    “What on earth do you think you are doing, Jasmine?” growls Sylvie. “I raised the alarm when I realized you had left Ellen’s room. Don’t you remember any of the personal safety instructions you were given?”

    I glare at Sylvie, trying my best to restrain my anger. I’m about to let fly with a tirade, when Paulo places his hand on my arm.

    “Jasmine and I came out here while you two had a sisterly reunion,” says Paulo. “Jasmine told Ellen where we were going. It’s hardly Jasmine’s fault if Ellen didn’t listen.”

    “Hum, Well; OK; I suppose,” blusters Sylvie, unable to find anything wrong with what Paulo has just said. “But you two should not be together without supervision. Come on Paulo. We shall return to your dormitory.”

    “We were hardly unsupervised,” Paulo replies. “The café proprietor was here.”

    Paulo seems to have quietened Sylvie’s thunder. I’m still angry with her, but I will hold my wrath in check until we are somewhere more private.

    “Thank you for a pleasant interlude, professor,” I say as I stand up. “As you can see, we are summoned back to reality. Such are the trials of a Argonaut contestant.”

    “And thank you, princess, for bestowing a humble scholar with the honor of your regal company,” replies Paulo in a mischievous tone.

    I can’t help but laugh, despite my anger with Sylvie. On impulse I lean over and kiss Paulo on the lips. I don’t know whether I do it simply to annoy Sylvie, or to fuel Paulo’s interest in me. Either way, my action succeeds on both counts.

    “We must do this again sometime,” I reply.

    I don’t get to hear Paulo’s response. Ellen takes my arm and guides me back to my dormitory. Neither of us says anything on the journey back along the corridors. Only when we arrive at my dormitory does Ellen show her relief and delight at finding me safe.

    “Well? Are you going to explain yourself?” asks Ellen firmly, but without the venom Sylvie added to her same question when I was with Paulo.

    “Paulo told you what happened. You and Sylvie got into a row, so Paulo and I stepped out while you sorted out your differences. End of story.”

    “Not 'end of story’, Jasmine. What were you and Paulo discussing?” persists Ellen.

    “Ellen!” I say, barely holding my anger in check. “I appreciate your help and advice, but you are not my mother. I don’t have to explain to you what I say and do with a man.”

    “Yes you do,” replies Ellen, unmoved by my reply. “While you are here in the Argonaut complex, I am responsible for your safety. Your battle for victory doesn’t start with this afternoon’s television show. The Argonaut has already begun. Until you are either eliminated or declared a victor, I need to know about your every move so that I can protect you. Now, I repeat my question; what were you and Paulo discussing?”

    I look at Ellen. As soon as I do, I realize that this isn’t an argument I’m going to win.

    “Fine! Have it your way,” I sigh. “We were just talking about a make believe life and family.”

    “And what was the meaning of the kiss?” asks Ellen, still not willing to let the matter drop.

    “It’s what a man and woman do when they like each other,” I reply.

    “You like him!?” splutters Ellen. “In case you’ve forgotten, he’s going to be trying to eliminate you from the Argonaut!”

    “And I him,” I reply. “That doesn’t mean that we don’t like each other. The officials can put us through all the tests their warped minds can devise, but they can’t tell us who to love or hate.”

    “I can’t believe this,” sighs Ellen. “Is there anyone who can make you see sense.”

    “I know you think I’m obstinate and moody,” I say before Ellen can begin a lecture. “You don’t have to help me if you don’t want. I know my chances of winning are slim, but I want live my life on my own terms. I won’t think any less of you if you simply wash your hands of me.”

    There’s a stunned silence. I’ve taken Ellen by surprise.

    “What did I tell you?” says Vincent, who has been sitting on his bed watching our argument. “There’s fire in her soul. I for one will be proud to help Jasmine if she needs me.”

    “Yes, me too,” says Ellen. “When we are finished here I shall fetch the emeralds you liked, Jasmine. You’ll knock the audience dead wearing those tonight.”

    “Does that mean you are allowing me a free reign to do what I want later?” I ask Ellen.

    “No. Of course not. You’re still a novice at the underhand games which will be played out behind the scenes this afternoon and tonight. In fact they’ve already begun. Doesn’t it strike you as strange that Sylvie and Paulo just happened to call at to my room while you were there? Was it you or Paulo who suggested going to the café when Sylvie started arguing with me? Do you think Paulo is really interested in you, or is he simply trying to gain useful information which he can use against you?”

    “Those thoughts had crossed my mind,” I reply. “I agree. I don’t believe Paulo’s presence in your room was a coincidence. But which of us gains the upper hand as a consequence is still a game in progress.”

    “What do you mean, Jasmine? What game?”

    “I intend to see Paulo again when I can. He may be physically stronger than me, but very few of the Argonaut’s tests rely on muscle. However, when it comes to mind games, I think I am better than him. I shall find out when I next see him.”

    “You are playing a dangerous game, Jasmine. I advise you to abandon your quest. If you fail, Paulo and the other contestants will target you for early elimination tomorrow.”

    “I think my contestant profile that the Argonaut’s organizers have published already marks me as a target. Paulo’s appearance this morning only confirms it. My best chance is to weaken Paulo’s resolve to attack me. He must either fear me or love me.”

    “If that is your strategy, then I salute your cunning,” says Ellen. “But I still advise against it. There is very little I can do to help you.”

    “I don’t ask for your help. All I ask is that you don’t hinder my hunt.”

    “Very well,” says Ellen. “Providing you keep me or the reception desk informed of your whereabouts. Kidnapping a contestant is a very risky tactic, but it has been tried before. Remember, if you fail to turn up for a roll-call, you will be automatically eliminated.”

    “How about you let Jasmine’s try on her dress with the jewelry she has chosen,” says Vincent. “The others will be returning soon for lunch. It will be better if you have finished the fitting before they arrive.”

    Ellen nods in agreement and goes to fetch the emerald jewelry I picked.

    “Where is Patrick?” I ask, suddenly remembering he left the dormitory a few hours ago for a run.

    “He finished early,” says Vincent. “He went down to one of the private rooms to practice his interview skills.”

    “Is he still angry with me?” I ask.

    “Angry with you? Why do you think he is angry with you?” asks Vincent.

    “We travelled here together, but as soon as we arrived he suddenly didn’t want anything more to do with me. Something I did must have made him do that.”

    “You have already identified the reason, Jasmine,” says Vincent. “You said your best chance of winning is to make your rivals either fear you or love you. Paulo isn’t the only man who will be competing against you.”

    “But why would Patrick fear me? We were getting along fine until we arrived here.”

    “He doesn’t fear you, Jasmine,” says Vincent. “Well, not much.”

    “Then he; oh!” I say, suddenly realizing that the strange looks Patrick has been giving me had a deeper meaning than I thought.

    Chapter 11: A little tenderness

    I take the studio supplied dress from my wardrobe, and I quickly change into it. I’m busy admiring myself in the mirror when Ellen returns with her emerald ring, necklace and earrings. She fastens the necklace for me, and for the first time I see the combined effect of the dress with Ellen’s emeralds.

    “Perfect,” says Ellen. I can’t help but agree with her. If looks alone could see me through this afternoon’s performance, then I would be home and dry. But I must still navigate my way through an interview, or make myself noticed if I’m not one of the ten contestants chosen. If I’m interviewed, I need to be eloquent and confident in my responses to the hosts’ questions. Not just because I want to impress any potential employers, but because Paulo and the other contestants will be watching my every move.

    “Do you think Paulo will like my outfit?” I ask Ellen.

    “Paulo? Hmmm; I think you will snare him with these emeralds.”

    “Do you think I have a better chance if I wear that piece which belonged to your great-aunt Sophie?” I ask, remembering Paulo’s reaction when he saw it. “Who was this great-aunt of yours anyway?”

    “Sophie? Oh, she was a famous dancer. Her stage name was Desire. She lived a very bohemian life. My parents regarded as the black sheep of the family. But I liked her. I used to visit Sophie quite often when I was young, so I knew Sophie much better than did Sylvie or any of my other sisters. That’s why Sophie left her jewelry to me when she died. The emeralds were hers as well. A gift from a man she lived with for many years.”

    “Have you ever worn her jewelry?” I ask.

    “The emeralds, yes, but not that piece you were looking at when Sylvie intruded. I’ve never been in a situation where it was appropriate to wear it. It’s not the sort of jewelry you wear in public places, and it takes a certain amount of confidence and practice to wear it. You do understand how it should be worn, don’t you?”

    “Yes. Thanks to Sylvie’s demonstration, I know how it fastens,” I say, giving Ellen a demonstration using my fingers to represent the spring-clips. “You would need to be wearing a thin top to stop it sliding off, though.”

    “Or no top at all,” laughs Ellen. “But we are getting side-tracked. The others will be here soon. If we are done I suggest you change back into your regular clothes.

    "Ellen, could I borrow that piece of Sophie’s I saw earlier?”

    “What!? There is no way you are wearing that on the television show.”

    “No, of course I won’t. I do have some sense of propriety. But I might be able to use it to snare Paulo.”

    I put on my most winsome smile and Ellen finally agrees after some hesitation. She must have anticipated my request as she has the box with Sophie’s piece in her bag. She hands it to me.

    “You knew I was going to ask to borrow this,” I say.

    “I didn’t know, but I suspected you might ask when you noticed Paulo’s interest,” smiles Ellen. “You had best try it on. You might not be able to keep it in place.”

    I find a thin top and change out of the dress. Fortunately Vincent has decided to go for lunch. He’s harmless enough, but I think I’ve treated him to enough eye candy for now. Ellen hands me the jeweled piece and watches as I nervously place the discs in position. I anticipated a certain amount of discomfort from the pressure of the clips on my nipples, but the initial pain is almost unbearable. Fortunately the pain soon passes and after a short while I can only sense the weight of the piece tugging on my nipples and breasts.

    “Now try walking about,” says Ellen. “Try to shake it loose. We need to see whether it will stay in place.”

    I do as Ellen suggests and try moving into several different positions. The piece remains firmly in place, but several movements cause me to wince in pain as the weight or tension in the linking chain pulls against me. After a few minutes Ellen seems satisfied with my first attempt at wearing it.

    “OK,” says Ellen. “You can take the piece off.”

    What sounds like the simplest of tasks turns out to be the most excruciatingly painful experience I could imagine. As soon as the clips are removed, the numbness in my nipples quickly goes, and my body protests strongly. I bite my lips to prevent myself from crying out. If I fail this last test, then Ellen might not let me borrow the piece. I rub my chest gently to ease the pain, and after a while only a little tenderness remains.

    “Hmm. Do you still wish to borrow this piece?” asks Ellen as she places it back in its box.

    I nod and Ellen hands me the box. I give her a hug in thanks, being careful not to aggravate my tender breasts. The sound of Patrick’s voice coming from the corridor prompts me to finish changing and join the others for lunch.

    To be continued in part 3, by Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 2

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 2

    The Jewels of Desire

    In 4 parts, by Rachael Jane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Chapter 7: An underhand trick.

    I quickly realize the seriousness of my situation. If I don’t return to the dormitory before roll-call, I will be returned to Buchanan in shame. A chill runs through me. I berate myself for being so stupid as to drop my guard and allow Paulo to chain me like this. There is no doubt in my mind that he’s the one responsible for my predicament.

    Is he being a coward who is scared of meeting me in fair competition? That seems inconsistent with the Paulo I’ve been with tonight, but he would surely have woken me had he noticed anybody else entering this café while we slept. Perhaps he is a better actor than I gave him credit. For all I know, his training could have included a course in seducing maidens. After all, half the contestants are young women. Some, like me, will be gullible enough to fall for Paulo’s charms, and walk into his deadly trap. But I mustn’t dwell on Paulo’s reasons. My immediate priority is to get free.

    I test the strength of the chain restraining me. It’s similar to the security chain threaded through the handles of the cabinets behind the bar. Paulo must have come across a spare length of chain while he was exploring earlier. The chain is lightweight but strong. There is no way I can break it. Which means I must somehow break the lock securing the chain to my ankle. It is a combination lock like the one securing the other end of the chain to the table. Unless I’m extremely lucky, I won’t have enough time to open the lock by randomly guessing the five-digit combination. Just as I’m about to vent my frustration with a few choice curses, a flash of inspiration hits me. Paulo must have known the combination to fasten the lock to the chain. How did he know the combination?

    I check the tables and floor around me, as far as my chain allows. The combination must be written on something. I just hope it is something within reach. Could Paulo have been careless and left me the combination?

    The chain is long enough for me to reach the small service area next to the bar. If the owners of the café have written down the combination, then this is the most likely place on this level. My frantic search is rewarded when I find a basket holding more lengths of chain and padlocks. Each padlock has a small detachable tag with the combination for that lock printed on it. Unlocking the padlock enables the tag to be removed. I search the bottom of the basket for any tags no longer with their padlock. Sure enough I find four tags. Hopefully one belongs to the lock securing the chain around my ankle.

    I try the numbers on the lock on my ankle. I meet with success on the third number, and within seconds I’m free of my chain. But before I can go anywhere I hear two people talking. They are coming up the interior staircase from the main café below. Two voices I recognize. Paulo and Chloe! They are too close for me to try and exit over the balcony, so I can’t leave the way Paulo and I entered. My only option in the time available is to pretend I’m still asleep and chained to the table.

    “See, she’s still asleep,” says Chloe. “The sound you heard was probably the fridge humming.”

    “I don’t know,” replies Paulo. “I’m still not happy about leaving her chained like this. It’s an underhand trick.”

    “Think yourself lucky I didn’t chain you as well,” replies Chloe. “You saw her during the preliminary session this evening. She’s a serious challenger and she’s best eliminated now.”

    “But someone will find her in the morning and set her free,” replies Paulo.

    “Yes. But she will have missed the eight o'clock roll-call by then, and she’ll be disqualified from the Argonaut.”

    “I still don’t like it. Anyway, why did you follow us? And how did you get out of the complex?”

    “I saw the pair of you as I was returning from a night out. I realized that this is a golden opportunity to improve my chances of success. Did you not read the Argonaut rules? Despite what most people believe, the contestants aren’t prisoners while we are here. As long as we attend the morning and evening roll-calls, and the various tests and interviews, we can come and go as we please. Why do you think your night time frolics weren’t stopped?”

    “The rules? You mean that fifty page book they gave us when we arrived? Of course I’ve not read it!”

    “Well if you spent less time trying to climb between a girl’s legs, and more time paying attention to what really matters, your chances of winning a work permit might be better. Come on, we’re leaving before sleeping beauty wakes up and starts screaming the place down.”

    “How do we get out of here?” asks Paulo.

    “You’re not too bright are you,” scoffs Chloe. “The door lock only stops people entering the café. We can just walk down to the front door and back to our dormitory.”

    Paulo and Chloe leave. My anger competes with my embarrassment. I get up as soon as I’m sure they have gone. Paulo has taken my nightie and Chloe has taken my towel. I’ve no clothes and I’m starting to get cold. A naked woman is easy target for any loiterers out there. At this time of night any city citizens still about may well be on the prowl for sex. I search the service area for a tablecloth or something to put over me. I find an apron that at least provides me with a semblance of decency.

    I make my way back to the old boarding school, making sure Paulo and Chloe are nowhere in sight. Re-entering the school presents no problem. Chloe is right in saying the contestants are allowed to come and go. Perhaps I should have read the rule book as well but my late acceptance to the Argonaut meant that I only had a few days to prepare.

    A retina scan at the security desk confirms my identity and I’m allowed to return to my dormitory. My anger at Paulo’s betrayal has abated. Despite Chloe’s intrusion, I did actually enjoy my time with him tonight, particularly when I remember why I chose to leave my room wearing such provocative clothing in the first place. I was looking for the type of experience and adventure which Paulo delivered. Not that I am in any mood to forgive him; but I’m no longer embarrassed or afraid. If anything, Chloe’s actions have filled me with determination and resolve. Yesterday I was nervous of the specially trained contestants; today I realize they are actually afraid of me. I shall look forward to seeing Paulo and Chloe’s faces when I appear for roll-call in the morning.

    The clock says it is 3:30 in the morning when my head hits my pillow. This time I have no difficulty falling asleep.

    Chapter 8: Preparations

    “Stop fidgeting, Jasmine,” says Ellen, my dormitory’s assigned helper from the collection of city-born volunteers for the Argonaut. “You need to look your best this afternoon.”

    It’s a message Ellen has constantly repeat. Along with the forty-nine other hopefuls, I will be paraded in front of the television cameras this afternoon. What’s worse, ten of us must endure a five minute interview with Darrian, one of the obnoxious hosts of the televised segments of the Argonaut. None of us will know which ten of us are to be interviewed until we are on-air. I can honestly say that I am dreading it. The only benefit in being selected for an interview is the opportunity it provides to improve my chances of winning. Only a few contestants will be declared the eventual winners of the Argonaut, but that won’t be until the final session on Sunday. Of course, fluffing an interview would be disastrous for my chances.

    I sigh as I add the finishing touches to my dress. When I picked it from the studio’s wardrobe I thought it to be a beautiful dress. Now I’m not so sure. I’m grateful for Ellen’s valiant efforts to make me look my best, even if I don’t see the purpose of this afternoon’s charade.

    “How do you feel?” asks Ellen when she is satisfied with her work.

    “It’s a beautiful dress. Thank you,” I say with as much enthusiasm as I can muster; which isn’t much, given my lingering dislike for this cattle market in the first place. But I had few other options open to me when I accepted the belated offer from an anonymous benefactor to sponsor me for this event. And winning the Argonaut will at least mean that my family can benefit as well.

    “Yes, I know how you look in it, Jasmine. But how do you feel?” persists Ellen.

    “How should I feel?” I reply, slightly surprised by her question.

    “Jasmine! You ungrateful girl!” snaps Ellen. “I am trying to help you.”

    “I know, and despite what you think, I appreciate your efforts,” I reply. “But I feel like a marionette; all dressed up to please an audience who simply want to ogle pretty young men and women desperate enough to parade about for the entertainment of our so-called betters. Aren’t we just fifty puppets, each performing to the studio’s script?”

    “Your image is important, Jasmine,” says Ellen. “Most of those in the audience will be deciding their vote on how attractive you are. Harper will advise you what to say when you have your session with him later. Impress the audience tonight, even if you aren’t interviewed, and someone watching may help you to gain a work permit. If you don’t, then they will favor one of your rivals.”

    I’ve heard this speech from Ellen at least twice already this morning, and it isn’t even ten o'clock yet. I know she believes in what she is saying, but somehow I can’t buy into the rotten arrangement. It’s true that several previous winners of the Argonaut owe their career success to the timely arrival of a sponsor’s helping hand. But nothing in our world comes for free. Some contestants may be naïve enough to believe that sponsors give their generous help through the kindness of their hearts, but I’m not one of them. If a contestant is lucky, their sponsor is only interested in winning a high stakes bet. But lurking in the background are those sponsors whose help comes with unsavory conditions that enslave their victim for life. The alternative is to fail, and live out your life as a serf in your settlement, but you don’t need a sponsor’s help to do that.

    “You asked me how I feel, and I gave you my answer,” I snap. “Don’t worry, I won’t disgrace you this afternoon by picking my nose in front of the cameras. I’ll read Harper’s script as you demand.”

    “Will someone try talking some sense into her,” says Ellen to nobody in particular, throwing her hands in the air in exasperation.

    “I’m sorry, Ellen,” I say when it becomes apparent that she isn’t about to launch into another lecture. “I really do like the dress. But there’s nothing of the real me in this outfit.”

    “There’s no need to be sorry. I should have realized what is missing before. You need some jewelry to complete your outfit. I have a good collection. You can borrow a few items. I’ll go and pick out a few suitable things for you.”

    “No, Ellen,” interrupts Vincent, a contestant from Tudor who shares this dormitory. “Jasmine must be allowed to choose her own jewelry. At the moment she is merely the wearer of that studio dress. You should let her transform it into an outfit of her own.”

    Ellen and I look at Vincent in surprise. For my part, I’m amazed by Vincent’s understanding of my needs; even though I don’t fully understand them myself. When I look at Ellen I begin to worry in case she might refuse. It’s one thing to lend me a ring or a necklace of her choice; it is something else entirely to let me rummage through her private jewelry collection.

    “Yes, yes, OK,” says Ellen after a few moments hesitation. “I’m not certain many of my pieces are suitable for a young woman, but I will allow Jasmine to look through what I have. Follow me, Jasmine.”

    I quickly change into my ordinary clothes and hang up my dress in the wardrobe I’ve been allocated for my things. I follow Ellen to her private quarters in the south wing of the old boarding school. Ellen’s room is one of several small but comfortable rooms provided for the volunteer support staff. Unlike the contestants’ dormitories, the rooms in the south wing aren’t monitored by the intrusive security cameras. I’m just thankful Ellen hasn’t decided to stay in her own apartment, which is apparently on the other side of the city.

    “Make yourself comfortable, Jasmine, while I fetch my collection,” says Ellen as she goes to the safe located inside the wardrobe.

    I sit in one of the two easy chairs and look around Ellen’s room while I wait. Her few personal effects tell me very little about the real Ellen. Until now I have thought of her as one of the many city-born oddballs. Someone who means well, but circulates in a completely different world to me. When I see the small chest full of jewelry I realize there is an aspect to Ellen I never knew existed.

    “I’ve not had much chance to sort them out,” says Ellen when I peer into the chest. “Everything is a bit jumbled up.”

    The contents of the chest resemble a pirate’s treasure trove in miniature. Some items are inside small boxes, while others are simply let loose. Several necklaces have become tangled around each other.

    “Oh, ignore those,” says Ellen. “They’re just cheap trinkets. The items we are interested in are in the boxes at the bottom.”

    I delve deeper into the chest. Sure enough, below the tangled necklaces and bangles I find a dozen or so different sized boxes. I carefully lift them out and spread them out on the table. I lift the lid on each box and my mouth drops in amazement. Most boxes contain a matching set of ring, necklace and earrings. A few contain broaches and other types of jewelry. I return to the chest and remove the two larger boxes at the very bottom. I place them next to the other boxes on the table.

    “Ah! I wouldn’t bother with those,” says Ellen before I can open the lids to the last two boxes. “They aren’t suitable for a respectable young woman.”

    Her comment raises my interest, but I do as she asks and focus my attention on the boxes I have opened. I’ve no idea whether I’m looking at priceless jewels or glass imitations. After studying each box in turn I realize I have subconsciously made my choice.

    “May I try this one on?” I ask picking out a ring with a beautiful green gemstone. Ellen nods in response.

    The ring with the green gem seems to draw me to it in a way none of the other items do. I slip the ring on my finger; it’s a snug fit, but not too tight. I try on the necklace and earrings as well, and walk over to the mirror. I think they are the most beautiful pieces of jewelry I’ve ever seen. In the corner of my eye I can see Ellen watching me with a strange expression on her face.

    “I like these the most,” I say to Ellen. “May I borrow them this afternoon? I promise to take good care of them.”

    “Hmmm. You surprise me, Jasmine. I had expected you to go for the diamond cluster or the rubies. What made you choose the emerald ring and necklace?”

    “I don’t know. I like several of the other sets, but this ring somehow calls to me. If you think it inappropriate, I’ll happily change my choice.”

    “No, that won’t be necessary. Choosing jewelry is a very personal act. You like what you like. But you said it called to you. What did it say?”

    I could be trite and say ‘pick me, pick me’, but that isn’t what I sense. It’s more like an energy flowing into me through the ring. It’s as though a former wearer of the ring has left her imprint in the ring and she is communicating with me. I try explaining what I sense to Ellen.

    “I’m sorry, I know I’m being foolish,” I say when I finish my lame explanation.

    “Interesting,” says Ellen in reply. “The ring is very old. I’ve never sensed what you describe, but my great-aunt always claimed that the ring spoke to her.”

    “So the ring and necklace have a history then?”

    “The necklace is a more recent piece my great-aunt had made to go with the ring. The ring, however, is hundreds of years old. It is reputed to have been made for the daughter of a great ruler. Legend says that she was a warrior princess who rode into battle at the side of her father. When her father died, and her brother became ruler, the princess devoted the rest of her life, and her considerable wealth, to helping the poorer people of her lands. It is a perfect match for you Jasmine.”

    I try my best to stifle a laugh. Ellen must be joking with me. Warrior, princess and wealth are three words which have never been associated with me, nor are they ever likely to be. Ellen doesn’t pay my reaction any mind, and begins placing the lids back on the other jewelry boxes. A knock at the door stops Ellen before she can finish. She leaves me alone while she answers the door.

    Chapter 9: The princess and professor

    Ellen goes to the door, but she doesn’t admit the caller into her room. I can hear Ellen and another woman talking, but I can’t make out what they are discussing. It soon becomes apparent that they could be a while. I resume what Ellen had started, and close the lids on the remaining jewelry boxes. Then I remove the emerald ring, necklace and earrings I’ve been wearing and return them to their box, placing it to one side. Ellen still hasn’t agreed to allow me to wear the emeralds tonight, but I remain hopeful.

    On impulse I open one of the boxes Ellen had dissuaded me from opening earlier. Inside is a large piece of jewelry. At first glance it looks like a large multi-strand necklace with several gold chains, each slightly longer than the one above, meeting at a single point at the back of the wearer’s neck. The chains are decorated with small red gems that catch the light. But what makes the piece unusual are the two small shaped metal discs on the lowest chain. The two discs look like flattened cones, and each is engraved with a strange symbol. I carefully lift the piece out of its box to examine the engraving. Too late I realize I’m not alone.

    “What are you doing, Jasmine?” asks Ellen.

    “Oh! Oh! I’m sorry,” I stammer. “I didn’t mean any harm. I was just looking.”

    “Well, well, well, Ellen,” says the woman standing next to Ellen. “I can’t believe you still have that piece.”

    I look up and see that Ellen has invited two people into the room. The woman looks very like Ellen, so I presume she is Ellen’s sister or cousin. My heart sinks when I recognize Ellen’s male guest is one of the other contestants. One I’ve tangled with before. Paulo!

    “What’s going on?” I ask, suddenly feeling very wary.

    “Don’t worry, Jasmine,” replies Ellen. “This is my sister, Sylvie. The Argonaut organizers have assigned her to support Paulo’s dormitory. Paulo you know, of course.”

    Of course I recognize Paulo. He’s the man who deflowered me last night. Seeing him here like this does funny things to my emotions. As much as I hate to admit it, I’m attracted to him. An attraction which could spell disaster to my chances of succeeding in the Argonaut. Ever since I first saw him I must constantly remind myself that Paulo is a dangerous rival; not someone I should be trusting with my affections.

    Sylvie takes the necklace from me and holds it up to my breasts. I almost die of embarrassment. I now realize the purpose of the spring-clips on the inside of the metal cones. Ellen was right; this isn’t something a decent young woman should wear. But Paulo’s presence and my self-preservation skills save me from revealing my naivety. I remember the golden rule which my father instilled in me when we hunted together in the woods; 'Never show weakness in front of a dangerous predator’. I brazen the episode through by making light of the situation.

    “What do you think, Paulo?” I tease. “Do you think I should wear this tonight? Will the sponsors in the audience like it?”

    My self-confidence takes an enormous leap forward when I see Paulo is struggling for words. Sylvie saves him from having to answer my questions.

    “Don’t flirt with Paulo, Jasmine,” she admonishes. “What you wear is up to you. If you want to look like a prostitute, then that’s up to you.”

    “That piece has never belonged to a prostitute, Sylvie,” exclaims Ellen. “You know it was made for our great-aunt Sophie.”

    Paulo and I just stand and watch as Ellen and Sylvie have an extended spat over the occupation and morals of the great-aunt in question. In other circumstances their quarrel would be funny. But inside this small room, their quarrel is making me feel uncomfortable.

    “We could go for a drink or something while they finish scratching each other’s eyes out,” says Paulo. “I saw a café of sorts just down the corridor.”

    “Um; Yeah, sure,” I reply, anxious to get out of here.

    “Paulo and I are going to the café while you two sort out your differences,” I manage to say to Ellen during a moments respite in her row with Sylvie. I don’t wait to see if what I say registers in her mind.

    Paulo shows me the way to the café he saw earlier. The café is quiet since almost everybody in the complex is busy preparing for this afternoon’s television show. Fortunately I carry a small amount of pocket money for situations like this. It seems Paulo’s does the same. We each order a drink and sit down at one of the tables.

    “You really are an enigma,” says Paulo in a pleasant tone. “Would you really wear a piece of jewelry like that?”

    “Perhaps,” I reply, knowing I wouldn’t really do any such thing.

    “So, how did you manage to get back in time for this morning’s roll-call?” asks Paulo.

    “That’s for me to know, and you to worry about,” I reply, not entirely forgiving Paulo for his part in Chloe’s dirty trick of chaining me to a table while I was asleep.

    “Fair enough. So tell me about yourself.”

    I’m not going to fall for that one! Paulo must think me really stupid if he believes I’ll reveal all my strengths and weaknesses to him. I’m not going to forget that we are rivals. I’m relieved when I see the expression on Paulo’s face. He’s just fishing, and he knows I won’t tell him anything important.

    “I’m really a warrior princess who rides into battle alongside my father,” I say, playing along with Ellen’s story about the emerald ring’s history. “When I’m not fighting battles, I spend my time helping the poor people of our realm.”

    “Oh, really?” replies Paulo. “And I suppose Jasmine isn’t your real name.”

    “No, of course not,” I reply. “It’s; um; Mihrimah.”

    “Ah! Mihrimah. A name which means 'the sun and moon’ does it not?” laughs Paulo. “We obviously read the same books. How does the line go? Ah yes, I remember, 'The Ancients believe that mih ri mah, the sun and moon, protect the emerald forest.’ I think you aren’t being entirely truthful with me, princess.”

    I can’t help but join in his laughter. There are hundreds of books available on the local feeds. It’s the only form of free entertainment open to serfs. What are the chances of Paulo reading the same book that I like?

    “So, I’ve told you about me. What about you?” I reply.

    “Oh me? I’m but a humble scholar who studies history; law; science; um,” begins Paulo.

    “Really? I would never have thought a foot soldier would be so well educated, professor,” I tease.

    “There is a lot you don’t know about me, princess.”

    “I know. It’s a shame we can’t talk to each other like normal people,” I say. “There’s too much at stake for both of us.”

    “But we can at least be civil to each other,” replies Paulo. “We must have a lot in common. We both like the same books, and we are both crazy enough to have accepted a sponsor’s nomination to be here.”

    “What made you accept your nomination?” I ask.

    “Winning the Argonaut will secure my future,” replies Paulo. “I didn’t want to sign up for another ten years in the military. Nor did I want to spend the rest of my life as a serf working in the pack-houses for twelve hours a day, and being paid inadequate wages. I can’t afford any of the other ways of acquiring a work permit for a city job.”

    “Winning the Argonaut may simply give you a more comfortable prison,” I say. “How many Argonaut winners do you know of who have gone on to live a carefree life? None, I bet. Most of them are at the beck and call of their sponsors. According to the news-feeds, only a few have ever married and had children.”

    “You have obviously studied the subject,” replies Paulo. “You are right, I suppose. But I’ve no intention of ever having children, and I’m strong enough to avoid seeking comfort in alcohol and drugs. How about you? Despite a bleak outcome if you win, that hasn’t deterred you from applying for an assessment. Wouldn’t you rather have a family of your own?”

    “Me? Like you I must take risks if I want to be free of serfdom. And I wouldn’t be so irresponsible as to bring a child into the world we live in. Our rulers ensure our laws keep them secure in their privileged position.”

    “But if the world changed, would you want children then?” asks Paulo.

    “Perhaps,” I muse. “But changing the ways of our rulers doesn’t seem likely. What we did last night was probably a once-only event for me.”

    “You still have time.”

    “To do what? To change the ways of our rulers? Hardly.”

    “No. To solve your other problem.”

    “Is that some form of pick-up line?” I laugh. “When and where do you suggest we do the deed? Might I remind you we have to perform on a television show this afternoon; and tomorrow’s schedule won’t make it any easier.”

    “I shall work something out. I’m greatly encouraged by the fact you don’t reject the idea out of hand.”

    Chapter 10: Game in progress

    I’m surprised. Not by Paulo’s words, but by my own behavior. For some reason I’m not being my normal shy and easily embarrassed self. Not that I mind. This whole conversation makes me feel so alive. I lean forward and look into Paulo’s eyes, daring him to respond. He matches my movement and we are sitting face to face, only centimeters apart.

    Then everything turns into chaos. Just as I am contemplating sharing a kiss with Paulo, Ellen arrives. She’s not alone. Sylvie and three security guards are with her.

    “What on earth do you think you are doing, Jasmine?” growls Sylvie. “I raised the alarm when I realized you had left Ellen’s room. Don’t you remember any of the personal safety instructions you were given?”

    I glare at Sylvie, trying my best to restrain my anger. I’m about to let fly with a tirade, when Paulo places his hand on my arm.

    “Jasmine and I came out here while you two had a sisterly reunion,” says Paulo. “Jasmine told Ellen where we were going. It’s hardly Jasmine’s fault if Ellen didn’t listen.”

    “Hum, Well; OK; I suppose,” blusters Sylvie, unable to find anything wrong with what Paulo has just said. “But you two should not be together without supervision. Come on Paulo. We shall return to your dormitory.”

    “We were hardly unsupervised,” Paulo replies. “The café proprietor was here.”

    Paulo seems to have quietened Sylvie’s thunder. I’m still angry with her, but I will hold my wrath in check until we are somewhere more private.

    “Thank you for a pleasant interlude, professor,” I say as I stand up. “As you can see, we are summoned back to reality. Such are the trials of a Argonaut contestant.”

    “And thank you, princess, for bestowing a humble scholar with the honor of your regal company,” replies Paulo in a mischievous tone.

    I can’t help but laugh, despite my anger with Sylvie. On impulse I lean over and kiss Paulo on the lips. I don’t know whether I do it simply to annoy Sylvie, or to fuel Paulo’s interest in me. Either way, my action succeeds on both counts.

    “We must do this again sometime,” I reply.

    I don’t get to hear Paulo’s response. Ellen takes my arm and guides me back to my dormitory. Neither of us says anything on the journey back along the corridors. Only when we arrive at my dormitory does Ellen show her relief and delight at finding me safe.

    “Well? Are you going to explain yourself?” asks Ellen firmly, but without the venom Sylvie added to her same question when I was with Paulo.

    “Paulo told you what happened. You and Sylvie got into a row, so Paulo and I stepped out while you sorted out your differences. End of story.”

    “Not 'end of story’, Jasmine. What were you and Paulo discussing?” persists Ellen.

    “Ellen!” I say, barely holding my anger in check. “I appreciate your help and advice, but you are not my mother. I don’t have to explain to you what I say and do with a man.”

    “Yes you do,” replies Ellen, unmoved by my reply. “While you are here in the Argonaut complex, I am responsible for your safety. Your battle for victory doesn’t start with this afternoon’s television show. The Argonaut has already begun. Until you are either eliminated or declared a victor, I need to know about your every move so that I can protect you. Now, I repeat my question; what were you and Paulo discussing?”

    I look at Ellen. As soon as I do, I realize that this isn’t an argument I’m going to win.

    “Fine! Have it your way,” I sigh. “We were just talking about a make believe life and family.”

    “And what was the meaning of the kiss?” asks Ellen, still not willing to let the matter drop.

    “It’s what a man and woman do when they like each other,” I reply.

    “You like him!?” splutters Ellen. “In case you’ve forgotten, he’s going to be trying to eliminate you from the Argonaut!”

    “And I him,” I reply. “That doesn’t mean that we don’t like each other. The officials can put us through all the tests their warped minds can devise, but they can’t tell us who to love or hate.”

    “I can’t believe this,” sighs Ellen. “Is there anyone who can make you see sense.”

    “I know you think I’m obstinate and moody,” I say before Ellen can begin a lecture. “You don’t have to help me if you don’t want. I know my chances of winning are slim, but I want live my life on my own terms. I won’t think any less of you if you simply wash your hands of me.”

    There’s a stunned silence. I’ve taken Ellen by surprise.

    “What did I tell you?” says Vincent, who has been sitting on his bed watching our argument. “There’s fire in her soul. I for one will be proud to help Jasmine if she needs me.”

    “Yes, me too,” says Ellen. “When we are finished here I shall fetch the emeralds you liked, Jasmine. You’ll knock the audience dead wearing those tonight.”

    “Does that mean you are allowing me a free reign to do what I want later?” I ask Ellen.

    “No. Of course not. You’re still a novice at the underhand games which will be played out behind the scenes this afternoon and tonight. In fact they’ve already begun. Doesn’t it strike you as strange that Sylvie and Paulo just happened to call at to my room while you were there? Was it you or Paulo who suggested going to the café when Sylvie started arguing with me? Do you think Paulo is really interested in you, or is he simply trying to gain useful information which he can use against you?”

    “Those thoughts had crossed my mind,” I reply. “I agree. I don’t believe Paulo’s presence in your room was a coincidence. But which of us gains the upper hand as a consequence is still a game in progress.”

    “What do you mean, Jasmine? What game?”

    “I intend to see Paulo again when I can. He may be physically stronger than me, but very few of the Argonaut’s tests rely on muscle. However, when it comes to mind games, I think I am better than him. I shall find out when I next see him.”

    “You are playing a dangerous game, Jasmine. I advise you to abandon your quest. If you fail, Paulo and the other contestants will target you for early elimination tomorrow.”

    “I think my contestant profile that the Argonaut’s organizers have published already marks me as a target. Paulo’s appearance this morning only confirms it. My best chance is to weaken Paulo’s resolve to attack me. He must either fear me or love me.”

    “If that is your strategy, then I salute your cunning,” says Ellen. “But I still advise against it. There is very little I can do to help you.”

    “I don’t ask for your help. All I ask is that you don’t hinder my hunt.”

    “Very well,” says Ellen. “Providing you keep me or the reception desk informed of your whereabouts. Kidnapping a contestant is a very risky tactic, but it has been tried before. Remember, if you fail to turn up for a roll-call, you will be automatically eliminated.”

    “How about you let Jasmine’s try on her dress with the jewelry she has chosen,” says Vincent. “The others will be returning soon for lunch. It will be better if you have finished the fitting before they arrive.”

    Ellen nods in agreement and goes to fetch the emerald jewelry I picked.

    “Where is Patrick?” I ask, suddenly remembering he left the dormitory a few hours ago for a run.

    “He finished early,” says Vincent. “He went down to one of the private rooms to practice his interview skills.”

    “Is he still angry with me?” I ask.

    “Angry with you? Why do you think he is angry with you?” asks Vincent.

    “We travelled here together, but as soon as we arrived he suddenly didn’t want anything more to do with me. Something I did must have made him do that.”

    “You have already identified the reason, Jasmine,” says Vincent. “You said your best chance of winning is to make your rivals either fear you or love you. Paulo isn’t the only man who will be competing against you.”

    “But why would Patrick fear me? We were getting along fine until we arrived here.”

    “He doesn’t fear you, Jasmine,” says Vincent. “Well, not much.”

    “Then he; oh!” I say, suddenly realizing that the strange looks Patrick has been giving me had a deeper meaning than I thought.

    Chapter 11: A little tenderness

    I take the studio supplied dress from my wardrobe, and I quickly change into it. I’m busy admiring myself in the mirror when Ellen returns with her emerald ring, necklace and earrings. She fastens the necklace for me, and for the first time I see the combined effect of the dress with Ellen’s emeralds.

    “Perfect,” says Ellen. I can’t help but agree with her. If looks alone could see me through this afternoon’s performance, then I would be home and dry. But I must still navigate my way through an interview, or make myself noticed if I’m not one of the ten contestants chosen. If I’m interviewed, I need to be eloquent and confident in my responses to the hosts’ questions. Not just because I want to impress any potential employers, but because Paulo and the other contestants will be watching my every move.

    “Do you think Paulo will like my outfit?” I ask Ellen.

    “Paulo? Hmmm; I think you will snare him with these emeralds.”

    “Do you think I have a better chance if I wear that piece which belonged to your great-aunt Sophie?” I ask, remembering Paulo’s reaction when he saw it. “Who was this great-aunt of yours anyway?”

    “Sophie? Oh, she was a famous dancer. Her stage name was Desire. She lived a very bohemian life. My parents regarded as the black sheep of the family. But I liked her. I used to visit Sophie quite often when I was young, so I knew Sophie much better than did Sylvie or any of my other sisters. That’s why Sophie left her jewelry to me when she died. The emeralds were hers as well. A gift from a man she lived with for many years.”

    “Have you ever worn her jewelry?” I ask.

    “The emeralds, yes, but not that piece you were looking at when Sylvie intruded. I’ve never been in a situation where it was appropriate to wear it. It’s not the sort of jewelry you wear in public places, and it takes a certain amount of confidence and practice to wear it. You do understand how it should be worn, don’t you?”

    “Yes. Thanks to Sylvie’s demonstration, I know how it fastens,” I say, giving Ellen a demonstration using my fingers to represent the spring-clips. “You would need to be wearing a thin top to stop it sliding off, though.”

    “Or no top at all,” laughs Ellen. “But we are getting side-tracked. The others will be here soon. If we are done I suggest you change back into your regular clothes.

    "Ellen, could I borrow that piece of Sophie’s I saw earlier?”

    “What!? There is no way you are wearing that on the television show.”

    “No, of course I won’t. I do have some sense of propriety. But I might be able to use it to snare Paulo.”

    I put on my most winsome smile and Ellen finally agrees after some hesitation. She must have anticipated my request as she has the box with Sophie’s piece in her bag. She hands it to me.

    “You knew I was going to ask to borrow this,” I say.

    “I didn’t know, but I suspected you might ask when you noticed Paulo’s interest,” smiles Ellen. “You had best try it on. You might not be able to keep it in place.”

    I find a thin top and change out of the dress. Fortunately Vincent has decided to go for lunch. He’s harmless enough, but I think I’ve treated him to enough eye candy for now. Ellen hands me the jeweled piece and watches as I nervously place the discs in position. I anticipated a certain amount of discomfort from the pressure of the clips on my nipples, but the initial pain is almost unbearable. Fortunately the pain soon passes and after a short while I can only sense the weight of the piece tugging on my nipples and breasts.

    “Now try walking about,” says Ellen. “Try to shake it loose. We need to see whether it will stay in place.”

    I do as Ellen suggests and try moving into several different positions. The piece remains firmly in place, but several movements cause me to wince in pain as the weight or tension in the linking chain pulls against me. After a few minutes Ellen seems satisfied with my first attempt at wearing it.

    “OK,” says Ellen. “You can take the piece off.”

    What sounds like the simplest of tasks turns out to be the most excruciatingly painful experience I could imagine. As soon as the clips are removed, the numbness in my nipples quickly goes, and my body protests strongly. I bite my lips to prevent myself from crying out. If I fail this last test, then Ellen might not let me borrow the piece. I rub my chest gently to ease the pain, and after a while only a little tenderness remains.

    “Hmm. Do you still wish to borrow this piece?” asks Ellen as she places it back in its box.

    I nod and Ellen hands me the box. I give her a hug in thanks, being careful not to aggravate my tender breasts. The sound of Patrick’s voice coming from the corridor prompts me to finish changing and join the others for lunch.

    To be continued in part 3, by Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 2

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 2

    The Jewels of Desire

    In 4 parts, by Rachael Jane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Chapter 7: An underhand trick.

    I quickly realize the seriousness of my situation. If I don’t return to the dormitory before roll-call, I will be returned to Buchanan in shame. A chill runs through me. I berate myself for being so stupid as to drop my guard and allow Paulo to chain me like this. There is no doubt in my mind that he’s the one responsible for my predicament.

    Is he being a coward who is scared of meeting me in fair competition? That seems inconsistent with the Paulo I’ve been with tonight, but he would surely have woken me had he noticed anybody else entering this café while we slept. Perhaps he is a better actor than I gave him credit. For all I know, his training could have included a course in seducing maidens. After all, half the contestants are young women. Some, like me, will be gullible enough to fall for Paulo’s charms, and walk into his deadly trap. But I mustn’t dwell on Paulo’s reasons. My immediate priority is to get free.

    I test the strength of the chain restraining me. It’s similar to the security chain threaded through the handles of the cabinets behind the bar. Paulo must have come across a spare length of chain while he was exploring earlier. The chain is lightweight but strong. There is no way I can break it. Which means I must somehow break the lock securing the chain to my ankle. It is a combination lock like the one securing the other end of the chain to the table. Unless I’m extremely lucky, I won’t have enough time to open the lock by randomly guessing the five-digit combination. Just as I’m about to vent my frustration with a few choice curses, a flash of inspiration hits me. Paulo must have known the combination to fasten the lock to the chain. How did he know the combination?

    I check the tables and floor around me, as far as my chain allows. The combination must be written on something. I just hope it is something within reach. Could Paulo have been careless and left me the combination?

    The chain is long enough for me to reach the small service area next to the bar. If the owners of the café have written down the combination, then this is the most likely place on this level. My frantic search is rewarded when I find a basket holding more lengths of chain and padlocks. Each padlock has a small detachable tag with the combination for that lock printed on it. Unlocking the padlock enables the tag to be removed. I search the bottom of the basket for any tags no longer with their padlock. Sure enough I find four tags. Hopefully one belongs to the lock securing the chain around my ankle.

    I try the numbers on the lock on my ankle. I meet with success on the third number, and within seconds I’m free of my chain. But before I can go anywhere I hear two people talking. They are coming up the interior staircase from the main café below. Two voices I recognize. Paulo and Chloe! They are too close for me to try and exit over the balcony, so I can’t leave the way Paulo and I entered. My only option in the time available is to pretend I’m still asleep and chained to the table.

    “See, she’s still asleep,” says Chloe. “The sound you heard was probably the fridge humming.”

    “I don’t know,” replies Paulo. “I’m still not happy about leaving her chained like this. It’s an underhand trick.”

    “Think yourself lucky I didn’t chain you as well,” replies Chloe. “You saw her during the preliminary session this evening. She’s a serious challenger and she’s best eliminated now.”

    “But someone will find her in the morning and set her free,” replies Paulo.

    “Yes. But she will have missed the eight o'clock roll-call by then, and she’ll be disqualified from the Argonaut.”

    “I still don’t like it. Anyway, why did you follow us? And how did you get out of the complex?”

    “I saw the pair of you as I was returning from a night out. I realized that this is a golden opportunity to improve my chances of success. Did you not read the Argonaut rules? Despite what most people believe, the contestants aren’t prisoners while we are here. As long as we attend the morning and evening roll-calls, and the various tests and interviews, we can come and go as we please. Why do you think your night time frolics weren’t stopped?”

    “The rules? You mean that fifty page book they gave us when we arrived? Of course I’ve not read it!”

    “Well if you spent less time trying to climb between a girl’s legs, and more time paying attention to what really matters, your chances of winning a work permit might be better. Come on, we’re leaving before sleeping beauty wakes up and starts screaming the place down.”

    “How do we get out of here?” asks Paulo.

    “You’re not too bright are you,” scoffs Chloe. “The door lock only stops people entering the café. We can just walk down to the front door and back to our dormitory.”

    Paulo and Chloe leave. My anger competes with my embarrassment. I get up as soon as I’m sure they have gone. Paulo has taken my nightie and Chloe has taken my towel. I’ve no clothes and I’m starting to get cold. A naked woman is easy target for any loiterers out there. At this time of night any city citizens still about may well be on the prowl for sex. I search the service area for a tablecloth or something to put over me. I find an apron that at least provides me with a semblance of decency.

    I make my way back to the old boarding school, making sure Paulo and Chloe are nowhere in sight. Re-entering the school presents no problem. Chloe is right in saying the contestants are allowed to come and go. Perhaps I should have read the rule book as well but my late acceptance to the Argonaut meant that I only had a few days to prepare.

    A retina scan at the security desk confirms my identity and I’m allowed to return to my dormitory. My anger at Paulo’s betrayal has abated. Despite Chloe’s intrusion, I did actually enjoy my time with him tonight, particularly when I remember why I chose to leave my room wearing such provocative clothing in the first place. I was looking for the type of experience and adventure which Paulo delivered. Not that I am in any mood to forgive him; but I’m no longer embarrassed or afraid. If anything, Chloe’s actions have filled me with determination and resolve. Yesterday I was nervous of the specially trained contestants; today I realize they are actually afraid of me. I shall look forward to seeing Paulo and Chloe’s faces when I appear for roll-call in the morning.

    The clock says it is 3:30 in the morning when my head hits my pillow. This time I have no difficulty falling asleep.

    Chapter 8: Preparations

    “Stop fidgeting, Jasmine,” says Ellen, my dormitory’s assigned helper from the collection of city-born volunteers for the Argonaut. “You need to look your best this afternoon.”

    It’s a message Ellen has constantly repeat. Along with the forty-nine other hopefuls, I will be paraded in front of the television cameras this afternoon. What’s worse, ten of us must endure a five minute interview with Darrian, one of the obnoxious hosts of the televised segments of the Argonaut. None of us will know which ten of us are to be interviewed until we are on-air. I can honestly say that I am dreading it. The only benefit in being selected for an interview is the opportunity it provides to improve my chances of winning. Only a few contestants will be declared the eventual winners of the Argonaut, but that won’t be until the final session on Sunday. Of course, fluffing an interview would be disastrous for my chances.

    I sigh as I add the finishing touches to my dress. When I picked it from the studio’s wardrobe I thought it to be a beautiful dress. Now I’m not so sure. I’m grateful for Ellen’s valiant efforts to make me look my best, even if I don’t see the purpose of this afternoon’s charade.

    “How do you feel?” asks Ellen when she is satisfied with her work.

    “It’s a beautiful dress. Thank you,” I say with as much enthusiasm as I can muster; which isn’t much, given my lingering dislike for this cattle market in the first place. But I had few other options open to me when I accepted the belated offer from an anonymous benefactor to sponsor me for this event. And winning the Argonaut will at least mean that my family can benefit as well.

    “Yes, I know how you look in it, Jasmine. But how do you feel?” persists Ellen.

    “How should I feel?” I reply, slightly surprised by her question.

    “Jasmine! You ungrateful girl!” snaps Ellen. “I am trying to help you.”

    “I know, and despite what you think, I appreciate your efforts,” I reply. “But I feel like a marionette; all dressed up to please an audience who simply want to ogle pretty young men and women desperate enough to parade about for the entertainment of our so-called betters. Aren’t we just fifty puppets, each performing to the studio’s script?”

    “Your image is important, Jasmine,” says Ellen. “Most of those in the audience will be deciding their vote on how attractive you are. Harper will advise you what to say when you have your session with him later. Impress the audience tonight, even if you aren’t interviewed, and someone watching may help you to gain a work permit. If you don’t, then they will favor one of your rivals.”

    I’ve heard this speech from Ellen at least twice already this morning, and it isn’t even ten o'clock yet. I know she believes in what she is saying, but somehow I can’t buy into the rotten arrangement. It’s true that several previous winners of the Argonaut owe their career success to the timely arrival of a sponsor’s helping hand. But nothing in our world comes for free. Some contestants may be naïve enough to believe that sponsors give their generous help through the kindness of their hearts, but I’m not one of them. If a contestant is lucky, their sponsor is only interested in winning a high stakes bet. But lurking in the background are those sponsors whose help comes with unsavory conditions that enslave their victim for life. The alternative is to fail, and live out your life as a serf in your settlement, but you don’t need a sponsor’s help to do that.

    “You asked me how I feel, and I gave you my answer,” I snap. “Don’t worry, I won’t disgrace you this afternoon by picking my nose in front of the cameras. I’ll read Harper’s script as you demand.”

    “Will someone try talking some sense into her,” says Ellen to nobody in particular, throwing her hands in the air in exasperation.

    “I’m sorry, Ellen,” I say when it becomes apparent that she isn’t about to launch into another lecture. “I really do like the dress. But there’s nothing of the real me in this outfit.”

    “There’s no need to be sorry. I should have realized what is missing before. You need some jewelry to complete your outfit. I have a good collection. You can borrow a few items. I’ll go and pick out a few suitable things for you.”

    “No, Ellen,” interrupts Vincent, a contestant from Tudor who shares this dormitory. “Jasmine must be allowed to choose her own jewelry. At the moment she is merely the wearer of that studio dress. You should let her transform it into an outfit of her own.”

    Ellen and I look at Vincent in surprise. For my part, I’m amazed by Vincent’s understanding of my needs; even though I don’t fully understand them myself. When I look at Ellen I begin to worry in case she might refuse. It’s one thing to lend me a ring or a necklace of her choice; it is something else entirely to let me rummage through her private jewelry collection.

    “Yes, yes, OK,” says Ellen after a few moments hesitation. “I’m not certain many of my pieces are suitable for a young woman, but I will allow Jasmine to look through what I have. Follow me, Jasmine.”

    I quickly change into my ordinary clothes and hang up my dress in the wardrobe I’ve been allocated for my things. I follow Ellen to her private quarters in the south wing of the old boarding school. Ellen’s room is one of several small but comfortable rooms provided for the volunteer support staff. Unlike the contestants’ dormitories, the rooms in the south wing aren’t monitored by the intrusive security cameras. I’m just thankful Ellen hasn’t decided to stay in her own apartment, which is apparently on the other side of the city.

    “Make yourself comfortable, Jasmine, while I fetch my collection,” says Ellen as she goes to the safe located inside the wardrobe.

    I sit in one of the two easy chairs and look around Ellen’s room while I wait. Her few personal effects tell me very little about the real Ellen. Until now I have thought of her as one of the many city-born oddballs. Someone who means well, but circulates in a completely different world to me. When I see the small chest full of jewelry I realize there is an aspect to Ellen I never knew existed.

    “I’ve not had much chance to sort them out,” says Ellen when I peer into the chest. “Everything is a bit jumbled up.”

    The contents of the chest resemble a pirate’s treasure trove in miniature. Some items are inside small boxes, while others are simply let loose. Several necklaces have become tangled around each other.

    “Oh, ignore those,” says Ellen. “They’re just cheap trinkets. The items we are interested in are in the boxes at the bottom.”

    I delve deeper into the chest. Sure enough, below the tangled necklaces and bangles I find a dozen or so different sized boxes. I carefully lift them out and spread them out on the table. I lift the lid on each box and my mouth drops in amazement. Most boxes contain a matching set of ring, necklace and earrings. A few contain broaches and other types of jewelry. I return to the chest and remove the two larger boxes at the very bottom. I place them next to the other boxes on the table.

    “Ah! I wouldn’t bother with those,” says Ellen before I can open the lids to the last two boxes. “They aren’t suitable for a respectable young woman.”

    Her comment raises my interest, but I do as she asks and focus my attention on the boxes I have opened. I’ve no idea whether I’m looking at priceless jewels or glass imitations. After studying each box in turn I realize I have subconsciously made my choice.

    “May I try this one on?” I ask picking out a ring with a beautiful green gemstone. Ellen nods in response.

    The ring with the green gem seems to draw me to it in a way none of the other items do. I slip the ring on my finger; it’s a snug fit, but not too tight. I try on the necklace and earrings as well, and walk over to the mirror. I think they are the most beautiful pieces of jewelry I’ve ever seen. In the corner of my eye I can see Ellen watching me with a strange expression on her face.

    “I like these the most,” I say to Ellen. “May I borrow them this afternoon? I promise to take good care of them.”

    “Hmmm. You surprise me, Jasmine. I had expected you to go for the diamond cluster or the rubies. What made you choose the emerald ring and necklace?”

    “I don’t know. I like several of the other sets, but this ring somehow calls to me. If you think it inappropriate, I’ll happily change my choice.”

    “No, that won’t be necessary. Choosing jewelry is a very personal act. You like what you like. But you said it called to you. What did it say?”

    I could be trite and say ‘pick me, pick me’, but that isn’t what I sense. It’s more like an energy flowing into me through the ring. It’s as though a former wearer of the ring has left her imprint in the ring and she is communicating with me. I try explaining what I sense to Ellen.

    “I’m sorry, I know I’m being foolish,” I say when I finish my lame explanation.

    “Interesting,” says Ellen in reply. “The ring is very old. I’ve never sensed what you describe, but my great-aunt always claimed that the ring spoke to her.”

    “So the ring and necklace have a history then?”

    “The necklace is a more recent piece my great-aunt had made to go with the ring. The ring, however, is hundreds of years old. It is reputed to have been made for the daughter of a great ruler. Legend says that she was a warrior princess who rode into battle at the side of her father. When her father died, and her brother became ruler, the princess devoted the rest of her life, and her considerable wealth, to helping the poorer people of her lands. It is a perfect match for you Jasmine.”

    I try my best to stifle a laugh. Ellen must be joking with me. Warrior, princess and wealth are three words which have never been associated with me, nor are they ever likely to be. Ellen doesn’t pay my reaction any mind, and begins placing the lids back on the other jewelry boxes. A knock at the door stops Ellen before she can finish. She leaves me alone while she answers the door.

    Chapter 9: The princess and professor

    Ellen goes to the door, but she doesn’t admit the caller into her room. I can hear Ellen and another woman talking, but I can’t make out what they are discussing. It soon becomes apparent that they could be a while. I resume what Ellen had started, and close the lids on the remaining jewelry boxes. Then I remove the emerald ring, necklace and earrings I’ve been wearing and return them to their box, placing it to one side. Ellen still hasn’t agreed to allow me to wear the emeralds tonight, but I remain hopeful.

    On impulse I open one of the boxes Ellen had dissuaded me from opening earlier. Inside is a large piece of jewelry. At first glance it looks like a large multi-strand necklace with several gold chains, each slightly longer than the one above, meeting at a single point at the back of the wearer’s neck. The chains are decorated with small red gems that catch the light. But what makes the piece unusual are the two small shaped metal discs on the lowest chain. The two discs look like flattened cones, and each is engraved with a strange symbol. I carefully lift the piece out of its box to examine the engraving. Too late I realize I’m not alone.

    “What are you doing, Jasmine?” asks Ellen.

    “Oh! Oh! I’m sorry,” I stammer. “I didn’t mean any harm. I was just looking.”

    “Well, well, well, Ellen,” says the woman standing next to Ellen. “I can’t believe you still have that piece.”

    I look up and see that Ellen has invited two people into the room. The woman looks very like Ellen, so I presume she is Ellen’s sister or cousin. My heart sinks when I recognize Ellen’s male guest is one of the other contestants. One I’ve tangled with before. Paulo!

    “What’s going on?” I ask, suddenly feeling very wary.

    “Don’t worry, Jasmine,” replies Ellen. “This is my sister, Sylvie. The Argonaut organizers have assigned her to support Paulo’s dormitory. Paulo you know, of course.”

    Of course I recognize Paulo. He’s the man who deflowered me last night. Seeing him here like this does funny things to my emotions. As much as I hate to admit it, I’m attracted to him. An attraction which could spell disaster to my chances of succeeding in the Argonaut. Ever since I first saw him I must constantly remind myself that Paulo is a dangerous rival; not someone I should be trusting with my affections.

    Sylvie takes the necklace from me and holds it up to my breasts. I almost die of embarrassment. I now realize the purpose of the spring-clips on the inside of the metal cones. Ellen was right; this isn’t something a decent young woman should wear. But Paulo’s presence and my self-preservation skills save me from revealing my naivety. I remember the golden rule which my father instilled in me when we hunted together in the woods; 'Never show weakness in front of a dangerous predator’. I brazen the episode through by making light of the situation.

    “What do you think, Paulo?” I tease. “Do you think I should wear this tonight? Will the sponsors in the audience like it?”

    My self-confidence takes an enormous leap forward when I see Paulo is struggling for words. Sylvie saves him from having to answer my questions.

    “Don’t flirt with Paulo, Jasmine,” she admonishes. “What you wear is up to you. If you want to look like a prostitute, then that’s up to you.”

    “That piece has never belonged to a prostitute, Sylvie,” exclaims Ellen. “You know it was made for our great-aunt Sophie.”

    Paulo and I just stand and watch as Ellen and Sylvie have an extended spat over the occupation and morals of the great-aunt in question. In other circumstances their quarrel would be funny. But inside this small room, their quarrel is making me feel uncomfortable.

    “We could go for a drink or something while they finish scratching each other’s eyes out,” says Paulo. “I saw a café of sorts just down the corridor.”

    “Um; Yeah, sure,” I reply, anxious to get out of here.

    “Paulo and I are going to the café while you two sort out your differences,” I manage to say to Ellen during a moments respite in her row with Sylvie. I don’t wait to see if what I say registers in her mind.

    Paulo shows me the way to the café he saw earlier. The café is quiet since almost everybody in the complex is busy preparing for this afternoon’s television show. Fortunately I carry a small amount of pocket money for situations like this. It seems Paulo’s does the same. We each order a drink and sit down at one of the tables.

    “You really are an enigma,” says Paulo in a pleasant tone. “Would you really wear a piece of jewelry like that?”

    “Perhaps,” I reply, knowing I wouldn’t really do any such thing.

    “So, how did you manage to get back in time for this morning’s roll-call?” asks Paulo.

    “That’s for me to know, and you to worry about,” I reply, not entirely forgiving Paulo for his part in Chloe’s dirty trick of chaining me to a table while I was asleep.

    “Fair enough. So tell me about yourself.”

    I’m not going to fall for that one! Paulo must think me really stupid if he believes I’ll reveal all my strengths and weaknesses to him. I’m not going to forget that we are rivals. I’m relieved when I see the expression on Paulo’s face. He’s just fishing, and he knows I won’t tell him anything important.

    “I’m really a warrior princess who rides into battle alongside my father,” I say, playing along with Ellen’s story about the emerald ring’s history. “When I’m not fighting battles, I spend my time helping the poor people of our realm.”

    “Oh, really?” replies Paulo. “And I suppose Jasmine isn’t your real name.”

    “No, of course not,” I reply. “It’s; um; Mihrimah.”

    “Ah! Mihrimah. A name which means 'the sun and moon’ does it not?” laughs Paulo. “We obviously read the same books. How does the line go? Ah yes, I remember, 'The Ancients believe that mih ri mah, the sun and moon, protect the emerald forest.’ I think you aren’t being entirely truthful with me, princess.”

    I can’t help but join in his laughter. There are hundreds of books available on the local feeds. It’s the only form of free entertainment open to serfs. What are the chances of Paulo reading the same book that I like?

    “So, I’ve told you about me. What about you?” I reply.

    “Oh me? I’m but a humble scholar who studies history; law; science; um,” begins Paulo.

    “Really? I would never have thought a foot soldier would be so well educated, professor,” I tease.

    “There is a lot you don’t know about me, princess.”

    “I know. It’s a shame we can’t talk to each other like normal people,” I say. “There’s too much at stake for both of us.”

    “But we can at least be civil to each other,” replies Paulo. “We must have a lot in common. We both like the same books, and we are both crazy enough to have accepted a sponsor’s nomination to be here.”

    “What made you accept your nomination?” I ask.

    “Winning the Argonaut will secure my future,” replies Paulo. “I didn’t want to sign up for another ten years in the military. Nor did I want to spend the rest of my life as a serf working in the pack-houses for twelve hours a day, and being paid inadequate wages. I can’t afford any of the other ways of acquiring a work permit for a city job.”

    “Winning the Argonaut may simply give you a more comfortable prison,” I say. “How many Argonaut winners do you know of who have gone on to live a carefree life? None, I bet. Most of them are at the beck and call of their sponsors. According to the news-feeds, only a few have ever married and had children.”

    “You have obviously studied the subject,” replies Paulo. “You are right, I suppose. But I’ve no intention of ever having children, and I’m strong enough to avoid seeking comfort in alcohol and drugs. How about you? Despite a bleak outcome if you win, that hasn’t deterred you from applying for an assessment. Wouldn’t you rather have a family of your own?”

    “Me? Like you I must take risks if I want to be free of serfdom. And I wouldn’t be so irresponsible as to bring a child into the world we live in. Our rulers ensure our laws keep them secure in their privileged position.”

    “But if the world changed, would you want children then?” asks Paulo.

    “Perhaps,” I muse. “But changing the ways of our rulers doesn’t seem likely. What we did last night was probably a once-only event for me.”

    “You still have time.”

    “To do what? To change the ways of our rulers? Hardly.”

    “No. To solve your other problem.”

    “Is that some form of pick-up line?” I laugh. “When and where do you suggest we do the deed? Might I remind you we have to perform on a television show this afternoon; and tomorrow’s schedule won’t make it any easier.”

    “I shall work something out. I’m greatly encouraged by the fact you don’t reject the idea out of hand.”

    Chapter 10: Game in progress

    I’m surprised. Not by Paulo’s words, but by my own behavior. For some reason I’m not being my normal shy and easily embarrassed self. Not that I mind. This whole conversation makes me feel so alive. I lean forward and look into Paulo’s eyes, daring him to respond. He matches my movement and we are sitting face to face, only centimeters apart.

    Then everything turns into chaos. Just as I am contemplating sharing a kiss with Paulo, Ellen arrives. She’s not alone. Sylvie and three security guards are with her.

    “What on earth do you think you are doing, Jasmine?” growls Sylvie. “I raised the alarm when I realized you had left Ellen’s room. Don’t you remember any of the personal safety instructions you were given?”

    I glare at Sylvie, trying my best to restrain my anger. I’m about to let fly with a tirade, when Paulo places his hand on my arm.

    “Jasmine and I came out here while you two had a sisterly reunion,” says Paulo. “Jasmine told Ellen where we were going. It’s hardly Jasmine’s fault if Ellen didn’t listen.”

    “Hum, Well; OK; I suppose,” blusters Sylvie, unable to find anything wrong with what Paulo has just said. “But you two should not be together without supervision. Come on Paulo. We shall return to your dormitory.”

    “We were hardly unsupervised,” Paulo replies. “The café proprietor was here.”

    Paulo seems to have quietened Sylvie’s thunder. I’m still angry with her, but I will hold my wrath in check until we are somewhere more private.

    “Thank you for a pleasant interlude, professor,” I say as I stand up. “As you can see, we are summoned back to reality. Such are the trials of a Argonaut contestant.”

    “And thank you, princess, for bestowing a humble scholar with the honor of your regal company,” replies Paulo in a mischievous tone.

    I can’t help but laugh, despite my anger with Sylvie. On impulse I lean over and kiss Paulo on the lips. I don’t know whether I do it simply to annoy Sylvie, or to fuel Paulo’s interest in me. Either way, my action succeeds on both counts.

    “We must do this again sometime,” I reply.

    I don’t get to hear Paulo’s response. Ellen takes my arm and guides me back to my dormitory. Neither of us says anything on the journey back along the corridors. Only when we arrive at my dormitory does Ellen show her relief and delight at finding me safe.

    “Well? Are you going to explain yourself?” asks Ellen firmly, but without the venom Sylvie added to her same question when I was with Paulo.

    “Paulo told you what happened. You and Sylvie got into a row, so Paulo and I stepped out while you sorted out your differences. End of story.”

    “Not 'end of story’, Jasmine. What were you and Paulo discussing?” persists Ellen.

    “Ellen!” I say, barely holding my anger in check. “I appreciate your help and advice, but you are not my mother. I don’t have to explain to you what I say and do with a man.”

    “Yes you do,” replies Ellen, unmoved by my reply. “While you are here in the Argonaut complex, I am responsible for your safety. Your battle for victory doesn’t start with this afternoon’s television show. The Argonaut has already begun. Until you are either eliminated or declared a victor, I need to know about your every move so that I can protect you. Now, I repeat my question; what were you and Paulo discussing?”

    I look at Ellen. As soon as I do, I realize that this isn’t an argument I’m going to win.

    “Fine! Have it your way,” I sigh. “We were just talking about a make believe life and family.”

    “And what was the meaning of the kiss?” asks Ellen, still not willing to let the matter drop.

    “It’s what a man and woman do when they like each other,” I reply.

    “You like him!?” splutters Ellen. “In case you’ve forgotten, he’s going to be trying to eliminate you from the Argonaut!”

    “And I him,” I reply. “That doesn’t mean that we don’t like each other. The officials can put us through all the tests their warped minds can devise, but they can’t tell us who to love or hate.”

    “I can’t believe this,” sighs Ellen. “Is there anyone who can make you see sense.”

    “I know you think I’m obstinate and moody,” I say before Ellen can begin a lecture. “You don’t have to help me if you don’t want. I know my chances of winning are slim, but I want live my life on my own terms. I won’t think any less of you if you simply wash your hands of me.”

    There’s a stunned silence. I’ve taken Ellen by surprise.

    “What did I tell you?” says Vincent, who has been sitting on his bed watching our argument. “There’s fire in her soul. I for one will be proud to help Jasmine if she needs me.”

    “Yes, me too,” says Ellen. “When we are finished here I shall fetch the emeralds you liked, Jasmine. You’ll knock the audience dead wearing those tonight.”

    “Does that mean you are allowing me a free reign to do what I want later?” I ask Ellen.

    “No. Of course not. You’re still a novice at the underhand games which will be played out behind the scenes this afternoon and tonight. In fact they’ve already begun. Doesn’t it strike you as strange that Sylvie and Paulo just happened to call at to my room while you were there? Was it you or Paulo who suggested going to the café when Sylvie started arguing with me? Do you think Paulo is really interested in you, or is he simply trying to gain useful information which he can use against you?”

    “Those thoughts had crossed my mind,” I reply. “I agree. I don’t believe Paulo’s presence in your room was a coincidence. But which of us gains the upper hand as a consequence is still a game in progress.”

    “What do you mean, Jasmine? What game?”

    “I intend to see Paulo again when I can. He may be physically stronger than me, but very few of the Argonaut’s tests rely on muscle. However, when it comes to mind games, I think I am better than him. I shall find out when I next see him.”

    “You are playing a dangerous game, Jasmine. I advise you to abandon your quest. If you fail, Paulo and the other contestants will target you for early elimination tomorrow.”

    “I think my contestant profile that the Argonaut’s organizers have published already marks me as a target. Paulo’s appearance this morning only confirms it. My best chance is to weaken Paulo’s resolve to attack me. He must either fear me or love me.”

    “If that is your strategy, then I salute your cunning,” says Ellen. “But I still advise against it. There is very little I can do to help you.”

    “I don’t ask for your help. All I ask is that you don’t hinder my hunt.”

    “Very well,” says Ellen. “Providing you keep me or the reception desk informed of your whereabouts. Kidnapping a contestant is a very risky tactic, but it has been tried before. Remember, if you fail to turn up for a roll-call, you will be automatically eliminated.”

    “How about you let Jasmine’s try on her dress with the jewelry she has chosen,” says Vincent. “The others will be returning soon for lunch. It will be better if you have finished the fitting before they arrive.”

    Ellen nods in agreement and goes to fetch the emerald jewelry I picked.

    “Where is Patrick?” I ask, suddenly remembering he left the dormitory a few hours ago for a run.

    “He finished early,” says Vincent. “He went down to one of the private rooms to practice his interview skills.”

    “Is he still angry with me?” I ask.

    “Angry with you? Why do you think he is angry with you?” asks Vincent.

    “We travelled here together, but as soon as we arrived he suddenly didn’t want anything more to do with me. Something I did must have made him do that.”

    “You have already identified the reason, Jasmine,” says Vincent. “You said your best chance of winning is to make your rivals either fear you or love you. Paulo isn’t the only man who will be competing against you.”

    “But why would Patrick fear me? We were getting along fine until we arrived here.”

    “He doesn’t fear you, Jasmine,” says Vincent. “Well, not much.”

    “Then he; oh!” I say, suddenly realizing that the strange looks Patrick has been giving me had a deeper meaning than I thought.

    Chapter 11: A little tenderness

    I take the studio supplied dress from my wardrobe, and I quickly change into it. I’m busy admiring myself in the mirror when Ellen returns with her emerald ring, necklace and earrings. She fastens the necklace for me, and for the first time I see the combined effect of the dress with Ellen’s emeralds.

    “Perfect,” says Ellen. I can’t help but agree with her. If looks alone could see me through this afternoon’s performance, then I would be home and dry. But I must still navigate my way through an interview, or make myself noticed if I’m not one of the ten contestants chosen. If I’m interviewed, I need to be eloquent and confident in my responses to the hosts’ questions. Not just because I want to impress any potential employers, but because Paulo and the other contestants will be watching my every move.

    “Do you think Paulo will like my outfit?” I ask Ellen.

    “Paulo? Hmmm; I think you will snare him with these emeralds.”

    “Do you think I have a better chance if I wear that piece which belonged to your great-aunt Sophie?” I ask, remembering Paulo’s reaction when he saw it. “Who was this great-aunt of yours anyway?”

    “Sophie? Oh, she was a famous dancer. Her stage name was Desire. She lived a very bohemian life. My parents regarded as the black sheep of the family. But I liked her. I used to visit Sophie quite often when I was young, so I knew Sophie much better than did Sylvie or any of my other sisters. That’s why Sophie left her jewelry to me when she died. The emeralds were hers as well. A gift from a man she lived with for many years.”

    “Have you ever worn her jewelry?” I ask.

    “The emeralds, yes, but not that piece you were looking at when Sylvie intruded. I’ve never been in a situation where it was appropriate to wear it. It’s not the sort of jewelry you wear in public places, and it takes a certain amount of confidence and practice to wear it. You do understand how it should be worn, don’t you?”

    “Yes. Thanks to Sylvie’s demonstration, I know how it fastens,” I say, giving Ellen a demonstration using my fingers to represent the spring-clips. “You would need to be wearing a thin top to stop it sliding off, though.”

    “Or no top at all,” laughs Ellen. “But we are getting side-tracked. The others will be here soon. If we are done I suggest you change back into your regular clothes.

    "Ellen, could I borrow that piece of Sophie’s I saw earlier?”

    “What!? There is no way you are wearing that on the television show.”

    “No, of course I won’t. I do have some sense of propriety. But I might be able to use it to snare Paulo.”

    I put on my most winsome smile and Ellen finally agrees after some hesitation. She must have anticipated my request as she has the box with Sophie’s piece in her bag. She hands it to me.

    “You knew I was going to ask to borrow this,” I say.

    “I didn’t know, but I suspected you might ask when you noticed Paulo’s interest,” smiles Ellen. “You had best try it on. You might not be able to keep it in place.”

    I find a thin top and change out of the dress. Fortunately Vincent has decided to go for lunch. He’s harmless enough, but I think I’ve treated him to enough eye candy for now. Ellen hands me the jeweled piece and watches as I nervously place the discs in position. I anticipated a certain amount of discomfort from the pressure of the clips on my nipples, but the initial pain is almost unbearable. Fortunately the pain soon passes and after a short while I can only sense the weight of the piece tugging on my nipples and breasts.

    “Now try walking about,” says Ellen. “Try to shake it loose. We need to see whether it will stay in place.”

    I do as Ellen suggests and try moving into several different positions. The piece remains firmly in place, but several movements cause me to wince in pain as the weight or tension in the linking chain pulls against me. After a few minutes Ellen seems satisfied with my first attempt at wearing it.

    “OK,” says Ellen. “You can take the piece off.”

    What sounds like the simplest of tasks turns out to be the most excruciatingly painful experience I could imagine. As soon as the clips are removed, the numbness in my nipples quickly goes, and my body protests strongly. I bite my lips to prevent myself from crying out. If I fail this last test, then Ellen might not let me borrow the piece. I rub my chest gently to ease the pain, and after a while only a little tenderness remains.

    “Hmm. Do you still wish to borrow this piece?” asks Ellen as she places it back in its box.

    I nod and Ellen hands me the box. I give her a hug in thanks, being careful not to aggravate my tender breasts. The sound of Patrick’s voice coming from the corridor prompts me to finish changing and join the others for lunch.

    To be continued in part 3, by Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 1

    Jasmine & the Argonaut: Part 1

    Love in Dangerous Waters.

    In 4 parts, by RachaelJane. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

    Serf Jasmine seeks her freedom by entering the Argonaut.

    Chapter 1: The next step

    The domed city of Argon is a marvel of engineering created in the dying days of the old regimes. Uninterrupted wars; the plundering of rapidly diminishing resources; and extreme weather events, had reduced most of the planet’s population to little more than scavengers and refugees, dependent on the largesse of the privileged few who controlled most of the Earth’s remaining wealth and resources. The ideas of democracy and freedom had been swept away by the unstoppable return of the medieval concept of feudalism. The wealthy elite became the new aristocracy, while the bulk of the population was reduced to modern day serfs; indentured to their local overlord from cradle to grave.

    History doesn’t record exactly when the planet’s ruling elites decided to create huge domed cities like Argon. Possibly the domed cities simply evolved as the ravages of war, and the uncontrollable elements, destroyed wide swathes of land. Floods and wild fires herded those with the wealth and ability to move into defensible towns and cities. Those who lacked the means were abandoned to their fate. Hundreds of millions died. Taxes were directed solely towards protecting the new centers of population. Many old and famous towns and cities were left to the elements, or to the marauding armies who lived off the misery of others. Within a few decades, there was little trace of the old world. Even the rogue armies finally disbanded when it became too difficult to find food and supplies to service their rapacious needs.

    We’re told that Argon is typical of the domed cities scattered around what is left of the inhabited world. Argon’s large central city houses about eighty thousand people. Access to the domed part of the city is strictly controlled, and no serf is allowed into the central city without a special permit. To live inside the domed center requires wealth far beyond most people’s imagination. No city citizen ever dirties their hands doing menial tasks. Consequently, in order to service the needs of the new elite, nearly two hundred thousand people commute daily into the city from one of sixteen outer settlements. Most of the commuters are serfs who have purchased short term freedom from their settlement overlord. The commuting workforce provide all the essential services that keep the city operating from day to day. Laborers and house servants are in great demand, along with those who provide personal services ranging from hairdressing to sexual services.

    Despite the strict rules that control our lives, we are generally a happy population, or so I am lead to believe. Our rulers constantly remind us that these days we have a steady supply of food, and that most settlements now boast their own medical center, albeit with unqualified medics and very few drugs or medicines. New laws limiting a serf’s work hours to only sixty hours a week mean that we have more leisure time. None of this existed until as recently as eight years ago. I can remember the days when my family went without meals, and my parents’ reliance on dubious folklore remedies for dealing with ailments.

    The strictures of modern day serfdom prohibit those living in the settlements from obtaining jobs in the central city without compensation for ‘loss of future labor’ being paid to their local overlord. For young people, where 'future labor’ may represent forty or more years of service, the cost of compensation for a lifetime of freedom is well beyond the means of a young serf. Many must opt for purchasing their freedom for a limited time in the rarely-achieved hope of earning enough in the city to purchase an extension of time.

    Those seeking permanent freedom usually take an indirect route towards achieving their goal. One such route is to undergo one of the quarterly assessments and authentication conducted by the Bureau of Ancillary Services. The Bureau’s authentication process ensures that the never-ending demands for young workers in the city are satisfied. Success in the Argonaut, as the assessment and authentication process is commonly called, means freedom from serfdom; although that freedom invariably comes at the price of a large debt to be repaid. The Bureau will lend the successful serf the amount of compensation due to the serf’s overlord, enabling a city work permit to be issued. However, even attending one of the quarterly assessments can be a costly affair. Firstly the serf must compensate his or her overlord for the three days absence from work, and secondly the serf is required to cover the cost of accommodation for the duration of assessment.

    Argon’s settlements are named after American presidents and European royal houses, reflecting the origins of most of the city’s population. Governance of Argon, and hence its settlements, is by a military junta who appoint all the administration and military officers, including each settlement’s leader. The junta also creates and enforces the laws which control our daily life. Anybody who voices dissent against the junta’s reign is rapidly and severely punished without any right to a trial. Even those living in the city are careful about what they say. Rumors says that the worst offenders are executed, but none of our heavily censored news-feeds make reference to anyone suffering that fate. Minor offences usually result in longer work hours, or the loss of access to the few recreational facilities.

    But enough about my world, it is time to tell you of my place in it. My name is Jasmine, and Buchanan settlement has been my home for all of my nineteen years. I’ve worked in one of the local recycling plants ever since I left school at eight years old. For a decade I have had a dream of buying my freedom so that I can work inside Argon’s central city. Now I have a chance. I am one of those who will be assessed at the next Argonaut, thanks to an anonymous benefactor who has sponsored my application.

    For better or worse, I have chosen my next step. My arrival at the old boarding school that houses the Bureau of Ancillary Services assessment center is the gateway to my future.

    Chapter 2: The lacy nightie.

    It’s nearly midnight and I can’t get to sleep. The first session of the Argonaut starts in nine hours. I still can’t get over my sponsor’s generous offer that has allowed me to attend. I realize that the very late arrival of the sponsor’s offer confirms that I’m a last minute substitute. Given my father’s blemished political record, I suspect my anonymous sponsor is scraping the bottom of the barrel in choosing me. But he or she did, and that has enabled me to be here at the old boarding school which serves as the headquarters of the Bureau of Ancillary Services. The original school closed decades ago when Argon’s junta decided to close the last remaining links with the decaying towns and cities beyond the borders of Argon’s self-proclaimed territory, effectively isolating us from the world. There was no need for schools with boarding facilities after that.

    Every three months, Argon’s Bureau of Ancillary Services accepts the applications of exactly fifty settlement adults between the ages of eighteen and twenty-seven. Successful applicants become contestants in the Argonaut, which consists of a series of interviews and tests supervised by an assessment panel. Some of the interviews are broadcast on the news-feeds throughout Argon and its settlements, with the intention of attracting future employers for the hopeful contestants should they secure a city work permit. The number of permits available each quarter is a closely guarded secret. Consequently, passing all the tests doesn’t automatically result in a contestant being granted a permit. And obtaining a permit doesn’t guarantee a good job. Not all city jobs are better than those in the settlements, but that doesn’t stop the competitiveness for the permits. That competitiveness often includes a range of sabotage and underhand tricks targeting the weaker contestants.

    These days the Argonaut doesn’t automatically favor the handful of contestants who have served a ten-year term in the military, and who are now into their twenties. The leaders of some settlements still prefer the old tradition of favoring the applications of those who have served in the military. Former soldiers are often trained to do well in the Argonaut’s tests. A contestant’s success can give a boost to their own settlement’s ranking in the eyes of the junta; a ranking that determines the priority given to the funding of a settlement’s civic improvements.

    It’s no secret which contestants were formerly in the military. Knowledge of their status is intended to intimidate the other contestants. Their names and reputations are etched in every other contestant’s mind; Paulo and Chloe from Eisenhower, Heidi from Grant, and Mansel from Bourbon. All contestants have the support of volunteer helpers who do everything from offering advice to helping solve minor problems. These helpers are an eclectic selection of oddballs and do-gooders from among the city’s bored residents. Not all of them are model Argon citizens, and three of the female contestants have already complained about being groped by one of the helpers.

    I give up trying to sleep, and I decide to take a walk around the old school building housing the fifty contestants for the current Argonaut. I slip my short dressing gown over my even shorter nightie. Normally I sleep naked, but I had the sense to borrow a nightie and gown from my twelve-year-old sister. I’m not a blushing maiden, but sleeping naked in a mixed gender dormitory is asking for trouble.

    The eight dormitories are designed to accommodate six people in each. Seven are single-sex dormitories. However, the late applicants, like me, must put up with eight of us crammed into the room, which now houses three male and five female contestants. Everywhere is quiet as I head towards the communal dining area. Everyone else must have had no trouble in falling asleep. In Harper’s case that probably has more to do with the quantity of alcohol he consumed during the evening meal, since he’s asleep on the dining room floor. Suddenly a movement catches my eye. I duck behind a door in case it is Patrick. He also comes from Buchanan, and he’s the closest person I have to a friend in this place. I’m not certain I want him seeing me dressed like this. I watch the figure at the other end of the dormitory for a few moments before realizing it is one of the robots that clean up after us. They try to be invisible, hovering just out of sight unless one is needed to clean up after us. The robot is using our absence to finish clearing away the empty glasses and plates from our evening meal.

    The robot leaves the room through a side door. It dawns on me that there must be a service corridor somewhere in this rambling jumble of rooms to enable the robots to come and go. The main door to this wing of the old school is locked and monitored at this time of night. The sophisticated sensors provide security against intruders, and ensure the contestants don’t do anything underhand before the assessment begins. I feel the urge to explore.

    I go through the door the robot used and find myself in a corridor with a relatively new door at the far end. Undoubtedly the robot is going to the kitchen and I follow it at a discreet distance. I follow the robot through the end door and I see that it opens onto a corridor crossing at right angles to the one I’ve just travelled. More doors are visible along the corridor, but I notice that each has one of the security pads used to unlock the door. My adventure is going to be short lived if all of the doors need a security code to operate them. I head in the opposite direction to the kitchens and try one of the doors at the end of the corridor. It’s unlocked. A set of rickety wooden stairs are on the other side of the door and I descend to the level where the recreation and practice rooms are located. The door at the bottom of the stairs opens and I tentatively peek out in case anyone is around. Everything seems quiet.

    I’m now in the main corridor on this level, not far from where the main stairs are located. I know my way to the recreation rooms, but not what lies behind the many other doors branching off the main corridor.

    The lack of security guards concerns me for a moment before I recall that everywhere is monitored by cameras. My little adventure is probably already being observed by the security guards in a control room somewhere. Any minute now I can expect to hear the sound of stomping feet and being faced with a squad of burly guards wanting to know what I’m doing. My best plan is to ignore the cameras and just walk as though I’ve every right to be here. Sneaking about will just raise suspicion that I’m up to no good. Fortunately my dressing gown is a similar color to the robots, so an inattentive guard may mistake me for a robot.

    I walk along the corridor not daring to breathe in case I trigger an alarm, or my actions make the security guards decide to investigate. I haven’t thought about where I’m going other than I don’t really want to go into the games rooms. A door off the main corridor is ajar and on impulse I go through it into another short corridor with a door at the end. This part of the building is much newer than the area behind me. There’s plenty of light streaming through the window in the door. The lighting has been dimmed everywhere else, but the room on the other side of this door is fully lit.

    The window in the door is misted, and the smell of chemicals makes me think that it’s a laundry. I open the door and peek inside. Not a laundry. It’s a large swimming pool. Much larger than anything Buchanan settlement can boast. The room is warm and the water looks inviting. At least to someone like me who can swim. I walk around the pool to check that nobody is about. I come across some racks with towels but there are no swimming suits. Nobody said to bring a swimming suit, so I must either forgo a swim, or swim naked.

    The water looks enticing, but I’m also aware that the pool, like everywhere else, will be monitored by cameras. I can see at least three cameras around the walls. What I can’t understand is why I’ve not been accosted by security guards. Even the dopiest guard must surely have realized by now that I’m not a robot. But I push my concerns about that to one side and prepare to enter the water. I slip off my dressing gown and dive into the water wearing my short nightie. I’m not brash enough to strip myself naked in front of whoever is monitoring the cameras. That’s something I quickly regret. The way my wet nightie is clinging to me I can see that I’m leaving very little to the imagination.

    I swim a couple of lengths of the pool before I realize that I have company. Someone else has entered the water. I make a sudden cry of alarm. Who is it? I’m in two minds whether to leave the water and make a hasty exit, or to stand my ground. The daunting prospect of running around the corridors wearing nothing but a wet translucent nightie settles my dilemma. I turn to face whoever is here with me.

    The swimmer heads in my direction. As the distance between us shortens I realize the swimmer is male and that he has no clothes on. Suddenly running around the complex in a wet nightie doesn’t seem such a silly idea any more. My indecision causes me to waste my only chance of leaving the pool without confronting him.

    The swimmer comes directly for me. He stops a few meters from me and treads water.

    “I didn’t think any of the other contestants knew about this place, nor be brave enough to take a midnight swim,” he says.

    Chapter 3: Swimming with a naked girl.

    “We don’t need to fight,” replies Paulo. “There’s time for that soon enough. I intend to enjoy my swim and then go to bed. I suggest you do the same. Or can’t you sleep? You wouldn’t be the first contestant to be nervous and suffer sleepless nights before the Argonaut.”

    “I’m not nervous,” I say defiantly, mostly for my own benefit. “I just can’t get used to sleeping on a soft bed.”

    “Yeah, whatever,” he replies dismissively. “Well, in that case, you can race me to the other end of the pool and back.”

    “Why?” I ask.

    “Because it’s fun and I don’t often get the chance to swim with a naked girl. Are you normally so argumentative?”

    “I’m not naked. And I’m not arguing. I’m being; um; curious.”

    “Ha! You may as well be naked for all that is hidden by that flimsy thing you are wearing. You have a nice body. You shouldn’t be afraid to let people see it.”

    Paulo’s comments immediately cause me to feel awkward. He’s a rival and ex-military, so he’s a serious threat to my chances during the Argonaut. But my traitorous body would be happy to yield to his desires. I mustn’t let him see how much his comment has disturbed me, so I move into position for the race that he wants.

    “Are you ready? Go!” I call as I launch myself off in the direction of the far end.

    “Hey! Cheat!” he calls before taking off after me.

    I’ve never tried swimming in a race, but I soon see Paulo’s point. It is fun. I’m almost reach the far end before Paulo manages to draw close to me. He’s a strong swimmer but doesn’t have the elegant style that my father drummed into me. We turn only seconds apart and I try to increase my speed on the return leg. Half way down the pool I realize that Paulo’s strength is starting to tell, and that I’m struggling to keep my lead. Moments later we are level and I draw on my last reserves to regain the lead. We reach the end of the pool neck and neck. I don’t think either of us can tell who touched the end first.

    We are both breathing heavily as we climb out of the pool and collapse on the floor. It is only then that I realize that we are virtually touching. I’m lying next to naked young man. That’s something I’ve only ever done in my wildest fantasies. My limited sexual experiences to date have involved remarkably little nudity. Fortunately Paulo seems too preoccupied in regaining his breath to notice my discomfort. I should move away before he recovers, but something inside me makes me stay where I am.

    “Is that the best your settlement’s wonderful training regime can teach you?” I say.

    “Swimming isn’t an essential skill, even in the military. The Argonaut tests rarely require the need to swim beyond having sufficient skill to avoid drowning. Where did you learn to swim like that? I didn’t think there would be much call for swimming in the industrial settlements.”

    “There isn’t, but my parents always hoped I would gain a permit to work in the city. It’s impossible to know what skills might be required if I land a job in the city. I suppose my father thought it useful for me to learn to swim well.”

    Paulo turns towards me. As hard as I try not to look below his waist, my eyes are drawn like a magnet. I notice he is looking at me in a way that makes me both excited and uncomfortable. I look into his eyes and immediately sink into their depths. I don’t even notice when he moves closer so our bodies are actually touching. The kiss that follows seems so natural my body responds by itself.

    “We shouldn’t be doing this,” I say with half-hearted sincerity when we break for air.

    “Why not?” is his reply.

    “Because we are rivals. We will be expected to try and outsmart each other tomorrow.”

    “And does doing this make any difference? This is now. The assessments are later.”

    “I don’t know if I can separate the two.”

    “Not all contestants are selfish machines. Chloe may fit the classic win-at-all-costs profile, but unlike her I don’t enjoy sabotaging another contestant’s chances.”

    “But your training will still make you sabotage that person’s chances regardless of how you feel now. And that person could be me.”

    “I know. I won’t like doing that to a fellow contestant, but I’ll do it if necessary. It would be unfortunate if you and I come face to face in one of the tests. But you are right, my training will help me make the right choice.”

    “I’m sure I shall be a lot happier knowing how cut up you are as you sabotage my efforts,” I say with as much sarcasm as I can manage.

    “Yes, I may even shed a tear,” he replies with equal sarcasm as he leans towards me and shares a second kiss with me.

    My mind and body are confused. Even fully clothed I’ve never been this intimate with anyone before. My near nakedness is sending all the wrong signals to both of us. I should stop and walk out of here, but as crazy as it sounds there is no way I want to do that.

    Our third kiss is accompanied by roaming hands. His on my yielding torso and mine onto the rock hard shaft pushing against my thighs, and seeking entrance to the throbbing slit between my legs.

    “Do you think the security cameras in this room are switched off?” I ask before Paulo can claim the prize his cock seeks.

    “No. I’m fairly sure we are being watched.”

    “Then why haven’t the security guards frog marched us back to our dormitories?”

    “We aren’t trying to kill each other so there’s no need for them to intervene. Anyway, if they do then they’ll miss all the fun? Can you imagine how boring it must be to watch banks of screens for hours, with absolutely nothing happening to break the monotony. We are livening up their night for them. For all we know they could be selling tickets to watch the main event.”

    “That’s disgusting. Anyway, what main event? I hope you aren’t implying that we are going any further with this liaison.”

    “I’m not implying anything.”

    Chapter 4: The hunter’s proposition.

    “And what makes you think I want there to be a main event?” I say.

    “Because you do,” says Paulo. “Otherwise you would have dressed more modestly before you left your dormitory. And you wouldn’t have stayed in here when you saw me in the water with you. Nor would you have let me lie close to you like this.”

    “I don’t have to explain myself to you. If I choose to say 'no’, then that is my right. Or did you have something more forceful in mind? Something more in keeping with your special training.”

    “Nonsense! Have I in any way hurt you while we have been here? As far as I can tell you’ve so far enjoyed my company.”

    I suddenly feel awkward and uncomfortable. My own feelings are strange to me and causing some confusion. Paulo is right. I have enjoyed his company, and I have no complaints about his behavior so far; other than his suggestion that this has all been the appetizer, and that the main course is about to follow.

    His remarks have hit home more than I’m willing to admit. He’s right. I chose not to put on more clothes, because I felt an urge to free my sexuality from its everyday constraints. And the more daring I’ve been tonight, the more alive my body has felt. Even now the prospect of allowing Paulo to perform the most intimate acts with me is sending a thrill through my body. But common sense is telling me to stop. And I’m the sort of person who pays a lot of attention to common sense; well, most of the time.

    “I’m sorry,” I say. “Your behavior so far doesn’t deserve my last remark. But I still have the right to say 'no’.”

    “And I’ll respect your decision. But can I remind you that is well past midnight and we might not have the opportunity another time.”

    “Where I come from, it is customary to seduce a girl before leaping on her,” I say, not really knowing if that statement is true.

    “Really? You would surrender yourself to someone who told you your eyes are beautiful, that your body is just perfect, and your choice of clothes is divine? Surely you are far too level headed to fall for that sort of line.”

    “Hmmm; Well you aren’t persuading me at the moment.”

    “Hah! You’re perfect! I love a woman who plays hard to get. The chase is just as much fun as the end result.”

    “You’re talking from experience, I presume?” I retort.

    “You are an interesting challenge! I notice that despite your reluctance, you haven’t ruled out accepting my suggestion.”

    “You’re stalling. As you said, it is getting late and as much as I’ve enjoyed our time together, we both have a busy schedule tomorrow.”

    “I agree. If I can’t make you say 'yes’ within five minutes then I shall concede defeat and we shall go back to our dormitories.”

    He looks at me and I nod in agreement.

    “So, what really excites a girl from Buchanan?” he muses to himself. “We can’t be that different. Your settlement has industrial factories and my last ten years have been in the military. Both require heavy manual labor. Sweating bodies and dirt everywhere. Which explains why you aren’t swooning at the sight of my bare chest. There are girls who almost faint at the sight; but not you. Despite what you said, I don’t think sweet-talking you is going to make you want to say 'yes’. So, that leaves a more physical approach. I think you are the type who likes to be hunted. Not the fake chases and mock play about being captured and becoming a helpless victim of a man’s wicked desires. No, I think you really want a man to prove to you he is able to outsmart you and is therefore worthy of your body.”

    “What a bizarre idea,” I say, trying hard to sound casual. My already heightened senses are being pushed into overdrive. I’ve never thought about what attracts me sexually, but Paulo’s comments are setting me alight with desire. “How are you going to prove your theory?”

    “I shall give you a thirty second start. If I can’t find you within four minutes then I shall return to my bed a sorry man. But if I corner you, then you are mine.”

    “I thought I had the right to say 'no’,” I say.

    “And you do. It will only take you ten seconds to reach the door to the main corridor, and from there you are free to return to your dormitory. I shall not attempt to stop you. You have twenty five seconds left.”

    I leap up and bolt for the side rooms holding the towels. There are other rooms on the far side. Saunas and hot pools. All ready for use, but currently devoid of people.

    There is a lack of good hiding places, but I only need to stay free for four minutes. It will take Paulo most of that time to check all these rooms. I settle for a room with several sunken hot tubs in the middle and clothes lockers around the walls. Some lockers are just large enough for me to hide inside. It isn’t until I’m hidden that I realize that by staying in these rooms I have made a major decision. If Paulo finds me then I’ve promised him that he can fuck me.

    One minute passes; then another. I can’t hear anything. My hiding place offers only a limited view of the hot tubs. I begin to wonder if Paulo is actually looking for me. How embarrassing it would be if he simply left for his dormitory, leaving the security guards monitoring us to laugh at my folly. But I saw the look in Paulo’s eyes. He definitely had the look of a wolf eager to devour a lamb. A lamb called Jasmine.

    The three minute mark must have passed before I hear something in the adjacent room. The sound of doors being opened and closed. He must be searching the lockers in that room. The speed at which he is doing it suggests he knows he is running out of time. He won’t have time to search the lockers in this room. I’ve won!

    Or have I?

    Chapter 5: Are we done talking?

    Although I don’t have a watch, I know that Paulo’s time is definitely running out. Paulo must know that too. I do something I would never have thought myself capable of doing in these circumstances; I leave my hiding place.

    Paulo bursts into the room with the hot tubs with what can only be seconds of his four minute deadline remaining. He stands by the door in shock.

    “What kept you?” I say. “Your four minutes are nearly up. You almost missed enjoying a treat. This water is divine. Not too hot and not too cold.”

    Paulo recovers from his shock and joins me in the tub. The tub is only two meters in diameter so we are fairly close together as soon as he enters the water. But he doesn’t immediately touch me as I had expected. He waits on the opposite side of the tub as though waiting for permission to approach me.

    “You allowed me to find you when you could have easily hidden in one of these lockers,” says Paulo. “What does that mean?”

    “What would you like it to mean?” I say.

    “I would like it to mean that you have proved your cleverness and that you are now ready to continue where we left off before.”

    “Are you sure you aren’t too tired and wish to go to bed?” I tease.

    “I think I could manage to stay awake all night given the right incentive. How about you?”

    “The same. Are we done talking?”

    “I thought women like to talk,” he says as he wraps me in his arms.

    “There’s a time and a place for everything. And talking isn’t what I need right now.”

    He kisses me and I melt into his arms. My hands reach down to massage his already solid cock.

    Just at that moment the lights go out and we are plunged into pitch darkness. But I don’t care. Paulo’s arms are wrapped around me and I simply don’t care.

    Less than a minute later the emergency lighting activates and the room changes from pitch black to something akin to a moonlit night.

    “Stay where you are and don’t move,” comes a man’s voice over a hidden speaker.

    The warm glow flowing through my entire body makes me wonder why the man would think I would wish to move from this position.

    “I think we are about to be arrested or something,” whispers Paulo into my ear.

    I don’t care. I just want to hold Paulo like this and feel him pressed against me. The normal lighting comes back on and we break our hold on each other to look around us. I take the opportunity to retrieve my nightie which is floating in the water. I don’t recall whether it was Paulo or me who removed it during our brief interlude. I put it back on with some difficulty. The wet fabric clinging to me in a way it didn’t seem to do just moments before.

    Three security guards enter our room accompanied by a man with enough gold braid on his uniform to indicate that he’s somebody important.

    “This is most irregular. Most irregular,” grumbles the man. “These facilities are closed for the duration of the Argonaut. I don’t know how you gained entry to this building, but you must leave. It is fortunate you didn’t enter the old school. We would have had to arrest you if you went up there. Now, make yourselves decent and I’ll escort you to the door.”

    I look at Paulo and realize that he is as baffled as I am at what is going on. As Paulo and I fetch some towels to dry ourselves it dawns on me that these security guards think we are central city residents who have found a way into this recreation center. They don’t know we are Argonaut contestants, and have sneaked down here from our respective dormitory.

    Neither Paulo nor I have clothes, unless you count my flimsy wet nightie. I can’t remember where I left my dressing gown. Paulo presumably arrived wearing something, but he doesn’t seem inclined to go and fetch it. We both wrap towels around us and knot them to preserve a modicum of decency. The security officer signals for us to follow him. We meekly follow him like two naughty children.

    “I know the festivities during the Argonaut are a time for high spirits, but you mustn’t enter a secure area like this,” lectures the man. “Now go home before you get into more trouble.”

    With that brief lecture over, we are escorted out of a side door to the large plaza outside. The door is closed firmly behind us. The plaza is just outside the domed city, between the dome support wall and the huge drainage channels that funnel storm water away from the inhabited areas. Consequently this area is accessible to both city residents and the serfs of the settlements. However, the distance to the nearest settlement means that few serfs will bother travelling here for pleasure.

    “You heard the man. We must go home,” says Paulo.

    “In case you haven’t noticed, we have no clothes, no money, and it’s a long walk home,” I say. “Besides, if we go missing we are automatically disqualified from the Argonaut.”

    “That’s true,” replies Paulo. “But we won’t be missed until morning. We have at least seven hours to ourselves. We can do a lot in seven hours.”

    “Yes. We could look at the statues over there, and; ”

    I almost break into laughter at Paulo’s reaction to my suggestion. He clearly has something quite different in mind and, in truth, so do I. I take his hand and walk along the wide boulevard that runs next to the recreation center and the old boarding school next door. I soon realize that this area is what passes for an entertainment zone, but the various places are closing for the night.

    The boulevard is busy. Mainly with young couples like us enjoying each other’s company. In their case, they are returning towards their homes under the domed part of the city. Having worked myself up into deciding tonight is going to be my big night, I feel slightly disappointed that we can’t find somewhere to go.

    “Can you climb?” asks Paulo, pointing to a wide balcony above a café which has already closed for the night. Climbing the wall to reach the balcony shouldn’t be too difficult.

    “Yes. Can you?” I reply already heading towards a promising looking place on the side wall.

    Paulo follows me as I make light work of climbing the fixtures adorning the café wall. Despite his military training, Paulo doesn’t find it quite so easy. Something I must remember when the Argonaut starts. We scramble onto the balcony and see it is laid out like a terrace with tables and chairs for the café customers. This place will be perfect.

    Chapter 6: Games in the night.

    I find a large sofa with a low table in front of it. I clear away the glasses and plates the last occupants of this area left behind. The owners of the café clearly intends to clear up in the morning.

    “Hey, look what I found,” says Paulo. “A half-finished bottle of wine. I’ll fetch some glasses.”

    It won’t be real wine, but I’m sure the technicians of the central city can produce something akin to the real thing. I make myself comfortable. Even outside the dome, the ambient temperature is several degrees warmer than in Buchanan; a product of the hot exhaust air pumped out of the city. The huge domes act like greenhouses, and the air inside must be continually vented to regulate the temperature.

    I lie back and look at the starlit sky. It’s all very romantic, which helps put me back in the mood for what I know is about to happen. When we were in the hot pool we thought we were pressed for time and needed to rush things. Here we are alone and unlikely to be disturbed before morning.

    Paulo returns with two glasses and a bottle of what I presume is pseudo-wine. I’ve never drunk wine before, real or fake. It isn’t the sort of luxury anybody in Buchanan can afford. Paulo pours some of the wine into the two glasses. He samples some wine before passing my glass to me.

    “Need to check the wine hasn’t gone off,” he says when he sees my puzzled look. I shrug in response. Either he is showing off, or drinking Argon wine is a far more common event in the military than I thought.

    “Ah! A Chardonnay, if I’m not mistaken,” he says has he sniffs the wine and takes another sip.

    “Are you an expert on wine?” I ask incredulously. “Or are you just making that up?”

    “Neither. That’s what is written on the label,” he laughs.

    I join in his laughter. His playfulness is helping me relax and I’m no longer nervous about what is going to happen. By the time we’ve finished the wine we are sat side by side on the sofa. He puts his hands on me. Mine echo his movements. The real world seems a million miles away. I can’t tell whether it is the effects of the wine or Paulo’s attentions which are causing me to think only of this moment and the intense pleasure I’m feeling as our limbs entwine.

    Then he starts kissing me. At this point I lose control of myself and crave for more of what he is doing. I’ve no experience at this level of intimacy, and only the vaguest idea of what I’m supposed to do. Knowledge gained from teenage gossip in the factory, which is probably completely wrong. But I needn’t have worried. Somehow my body seems to know what to do by instinct. When I’m not doing something quite right, Paulo quietly guides me towards the right action. Our bodies respond as though we are one.

    Then, before I realize it, he is on top of me. I feel that I’m at his complete mercy. That should alarm me and make me struggle, but all I want to do is to surrender myself to his desires. I’m rewarded with the most sensational feeling I can imagine. Heavy petting is as far as I’ve gone before. Paulo’s actions make it clear that we are going well beyond that tonight. I had been told there would be some pain involved, but I’m too far gone into the stratosphere of my arousal to notice. Paulo senses my submission and rewards me with a gentle and unhurried treat. His cock pushes its way into my moist cunt and I wrap my legs around his thighs to hold him in position.

    “Careful. I don’t want to get pregnant,” I say in a brief moment of lucidity.

    If he hears me he doesn’t alter his actions in any way. I’m too light-headed to force the issue. It’s a problem for another day.

    Finally Paulo and I are spent. Our emotions can only remain at fever pitch for so long. We eventually return to the real world. I’ve no idea how long I’ve been away. We lie in each other’s arms for a while regaining our breath.

    “That wasn’t bad for a first timer,” says Paulo.

    “More of your experience talking, I suppose?” I reply, not certain whether to feel complemented or insulted.

    “You’re not my first, if that’s what you mean. There are benefits to being chosen as a contestant long before the Argonaut starts. Good performance in training is rewarded by a bevy of young women eager to be fucked by a contestant. But I meant what I said. I could tell that you were inexperienced, but you let go of your inhibitions. Few young women can do that the first time.”

    “Well I’m not sure we will be in a position for there to be a second time. Things get very competitive once the Argonaut starts.”

    “Who knows. Perhaps we will come face to face in one of the tests and you can throw yourself at my mercy and beg me to let you win in exchange for a repeat of just now.”

    “In your dreams! I was thinking more of the other way round. Would you like to be my plaything, Paulo?” I tease.

    “Now who is dreaming? You are bold, and you control your fears well. I can see you are someone I must regard as a serious rival. My chances of achieving a permit would be much better had you not been accepted as a contestant.”

    The afterglow of our coupling is still flowing through me, making me feel mellow. The ambient temperature is dropping now that the local businesses are closed for tonight. I snuggle closer to Paulo, both for warmth and to try and renew the strange and wonderful feelings I’ve experienced tonight. He gently caresses me and I start feeling aroused again. Surely he doesn’t have the energy for another round of sex. Tiredness is starting to overtake me, and I can’t believe it isn’t affecting Paulo as well. But his caresses are divine. I don’t want them to stop. He gently runs his fingers up and down my spine and sends more waves of pleasure coursing through me. I respond in kind and despite my obvious inexperience my efforts are having a visible effect on him.

    “I wish we could stay here like this forever,” I say. “But we both know we must return to our dormitories before dawn. If we don’t turn up for roll-call, our absence will be noticed by the officials and we’ll be disqualified from the Argonaut. Despite the security officer’s error in throwing us out of the center, I doubt we will be shown any mercy if we miss roll-call.”

    “Yes, I know,” replies Paulo, deep in thought. “If only there was another way. Thanks for tonight. I can honestly say I really enjoyed it, and in other circumstances I would hope for many more. I’m going to be selfish and keep your nightie as a trophy to remind me of tonight.”

    I was planning on doing the same thing, but I don’t refuse his request. “As long as I can have a trophy in return,” I reply.

    “Agreed. I seem to be out of suitable offerings at the moment. Let me know tomorrow what you would like.”

    I feel so comfortable that I easily forget that Paulo and I are soon to face each other as rivals during the Argonaut. Either Paulo is a superb actor or his feelings mirror mine. Eventually tiredness overcomes me. The warmth of Paulo’s embrace, and the after effects of the wine and our coupling, causes me to doze off despite my nakedness.

    It must be an hour or so later when I wake. I’m disoriented at first, and wonder what has woken me. However, I soon realize it is the absence of Paulo’s warmth that has caused me to wake. I sit up to see where he has gone, but there’s no sign of him.

    However, Paulo’s absence isn’t my main problem. As I move I realize there is a length of chain locked around my ankle, the other end of which tethers me to a heavy table.

    To be continued in part 2, by Rachael Jane for Literotica.

    Logo

    © 2024 Podcastworld. All rights reserved

    Stay up to date

    For any inquiries, please email us at hello@podcastworld.io